Skip to main content

Full text of "Ethics: an investigation of the facts and laws of the moral life"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 




HARVARD 
COLLEGE 
LIBRARY 



\ 



/v\i 



^ 



\-.v 



HARVARD UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 

FEB 2 1 1990 



ETHICS: 

AN INVESTIGATION 

or THE 



FACTS AND LAWS OF THE MORAL LIFE 



BY 

WILHELM WUNDT ' 

rROPBSSOB OP PIIILOSOrHY IK THB UNIVBKStTT OP LSIPZIG 

SratiBlateö from tbe Second eerntan JEOitfon (1892) 

BY 

EDWARD BRADFORD TITCHENER 

tACB PKOPBSSOR OP PSVCIIOLOCY IN THB COBNBLL UNIVBBSITT 

JULIA HENRIETTA GULLIVER 

PBOPBSSOB OP PHILOSOrHY IN BOCKPOBD OOLUH2B 



MARGARET FLOY WASHBURN 

PBOPBSSOB OP PSVCMOLOGY AND BTHICS IN WBLLS COLLBGB 

VOL- II. v^'^ ^ 

ETHICAL SYSTEMS 




LONDON 
SWAN SONNENSCHEIN & CO., LiM. 

KEIV YOUK: THE MACMILLAN CO. 
1897 



ETHICAL SYSTEMS 



HARVARD UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 

PEBii 11990 



Ethical Systems 



WILHELM WUNDT 

fROPBSSOK OP PHILOSOPHY IN THB UNIVXXSITV OP LBIPZIG 



MARGARET FLOY WASHBURN 

PftOPBSSOK OP PSYCHOLOCV AND BTHICS IN WSLLS OOLLBGB 




HARVARD UNIVERSITY 
LIBRARY 

FEB 2 i1990 



LONDON 
SWAN SONNENSCHEIN & CO., LiM. 

N£H^ YORK: THE MACMILLAN CO. 
1897 



7^/// J - ^^^- ^ ^'^ ^:l X- 



t-- 



Vol. I. 
Vol. II. 
Vol. III. 


WUNDT*S ETHIC& 


Introduction : The Facts op thb Moral Life. 

Ethical Systems. 

The Principles of Morality, and the Sphere of 
their Vaudity. 



'harvard 

lUNVE'^SlTYl 
AW 13 1^'« 



TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE 

" I "HIS volume is a translation of the second book 
of Professor Wundt s Ethik, comprising pages 
270-432 of the second German edition. It forms 
a concise history of Ethics, which (apart from its 
intrinsic interest as a feature of Wundt's ethical 
system) will serve to supplement Professor Sidgwick's 
Outlines by reason of its more extended treatment 
of Continental schools. The terminology of the first 
volume has been followed, and English references 
are substituted for the German wherever possible. 
Especial thanks are due to Professor E. B. Titchener» 
of Cornell University, for many helpful suggestions» 
and for a revision of the proof. 

MARGARET FLOY WASHBURN. 



CONTENTS 

Übe 2>et>elopment of Aoral XTbeorfes of 
tbe Tnniverse 



2. 



CHAPTER I. 








ANCIENT ETHICS 


PAGE 

The Beginnings of Ancient Ethics • ... 3 


(a) Pre-Socratic Ethics 






. 3 


ip) Socrates and the Socratic Schools 






5 


Plato and Aristotle • 






10 


[a) Platonic Ethics 






10 


(b) The Aristotelian Ethics . 






17 


The Stoics and Epicureans 






24 


(a) Stoic Ethics .... 






25 


ip) Epicurean Ethics 






28 


Transition to Christian Ethics . 






31 



CHAPTER 11. 
CHRISTIAN ETHICS 

1. The General Basis of Christian Ethics . ... 

2. The System of Augustine, and the Pelagian Controversy 

3. Scholastic Ethics • . . ... 

4. The Fall of Scholasticism and the Ethics of the Reformation . 

CHAPTER III. 
MODERN ETHICS 

1. The Development of Empirical Ethics . ... 

(a) Bacon and Hobbes . . ... 

(b) John Locke and the Intellectualism of the Cambridge 

School . . . ... 

{c) Shaftesbury and the English Ethics of the Under* 
standing .... 



33 
38 
41 
48 



53 
53 

59 

67 



Vlll 



Contents 



{d) David Hume and the Scotch Ethics of Feeling . . 73 

{e) The Ethics of French Materialism . . 84 

The Metaphysical Ethics of the seventeenth and eighteenth 

centuries . • . ... 87 

{a) Descartes and Cartesianism . . 87 

{b) Spinoza . . ... 93 

{c) Leibniz . . . ... 97 

{d) Wolff and the German Enlightenment . . 104 

The Ethics of Kant and of Speculative Idealism . . . 106 

(a) Kant . . . . ... 106 

(b) Fichte . . . . . 119 

(c) Hegel . . ... 124 
{d) Intermediary Tendencies between Universalism and Indi- 
vidualism • . • ... 127 

Modem Realistic Ethics . . . 134 

(a) Herbarfs Practical Philosophy . • • I35 

(b) German Naturalism and Materialism • . 139 
{c) Utilitarianism and Po^tivism in England and France . 142 

(d) Utilitarian Ethics as Influenced by the Theory of 

Evolution . . . . • • 153 



CHAPTER IV. 
GENERAL CRITICISM OF ETHICAL SYSTEMS 

1. Classiflcation of Ethical Systems 

(a) General Standpoints for such a Classification 

(b) Classification according to motives 

(c) Classification according to ends 

2. Authoriutive Ethical Systems . 

3. Eudaemonistic Systems 

(a) Egoistic Utilitarianism . 

(b) Altruistic Utilitarianism . 

4. Evolutionary Ethical Systems . 

(a) Individual Evolutionism . 

(b) Universal Evolutionism . 

Index op Names 
Index op Subjects 



160 
160 
161 
163 
16s 
168 
168 

171 
186 
186 
187 
191 

«93 



Vol. II. 

THE DEVELOPMENT OF MORAL THEORIES 
OF THE UNIVERSE. 



II. 



270-I 



T 



CHAPTER I. 
ANCIENT ETHICS. 

I. THE BEGINNINGS OF ANCIENT ETHICS. 

(a) Pre-Socratic Ethics. 

HE earliest Greek speculation was for the most part 
cosmologicaL Hence it took little interest in ethical 
questions. The sayings ascribed to the mythical or semi- 
mythical Seven Sages are crystallisations of popular morality, 
which cannot be treated as the beginnings of a science. The 
earliest philosophical schools, however, joined to their philo- 
sophical endeavours efforts, primarily reformatory, against 
the popular religion. The EUatics, especially, in that 
opposition to polytheism and the humanising of the nature- 
gods, which was begun by their founder Xenophanes, cleared 
the way at least for later ethical speculations. The same 
thing is true of the religio-philosophical sect of the Pytha- 
goreans^ although, in spite of the gjreat stress they laid upon 
certain external requirements of conduct, they can scarcely 
be said to have reached the stage of reflection on the subject 
of morals.* Nor do we find in Hcraclitus and Danocritus 
the Atomist anything but isolated ethical maxims.* Never- 

^ ZlEGLBR, DU Ethik der CrUcken und Könur^ L pp. 27 (T., is, however, of 
• difTcrcnt opinion on this point. But the arguments uhich he adduces seem to 
me to prove only that ethical influenoes were present in the ooniologioal specula- 
tioos of the Pythagoreans. 

* Cf. OCL these M. Hbinzb, Dtr Eudänwnismus in dir grieckisclun Philo» 
scpkie, Abk. d. sacks. Ccs. d, H'iss,, phil, kist. CI., viii. pp. 694 ff. 



4 Ancient Ethics [271 

theless, in the facts that Herach'tus regarded trust in the 
divine world-order as the source of all human satisfaction, 
while Democritus, on the other hand, declared cheerfulness 
and tranquility of temperament to be true happiness, we can 
see the first flashes of the storm between opposite tendencies 
which were later to come into conflict 

It is, then, characteristic of the development of ethics that 
it did not, like other sciences, especially natural philosophy, 
begin with positive dogmas ; but that the first steps it made 
consisted in denial, in the destruction of existing conceptions 
of morality. Preceding philosophers had shaken faith in the 
popular religion: the Sophists began to call into question the 
moral ideas associated therewith. The Sophists, as we know, 
gave perhaps less umbrage to their own time by what they 
taught, than by the way they taught it They were the first 
to treat learning as a mercenary career, — an attitude which 
was an oflence against current morality. But the fact that 
they occupied this attitude, to which we modems make no 
objection, is significant also as regards the contents of their 
teaching. They acknowledged no universally valid norm of 
human conduct, but assumed that its motives were wholly 
subjective and hence changing, just as human knowledge was 
subjective and variable. In spite of this sceptical position, 
the Sophists show a congruity between their theoretical and 
practical teachings hardly attained by the earlier philosophers. 
If there is no universally valid knowledge, then there are no 
universally valid moral principles. Man, the individual man 
with his personal opinions and wishes, is in the one case as in 
the other the measure of things. Really, however, the lack 
of a moral principle in this system of ethics is only apparent 
Though all universally valid principles are abolished, there 
remains egoisf9i, which the Sophists exhibited in their own 
mode of life, inasmuch as they applied their knowledge and 
rhetorical skill to the furtherance of their own interests, 



272] The Beginnings of Ancient Ethics 5 

evading as far as possible the demands which society and the 
state make upon the individual. They taught subjectivism, 
not only because they believed it, but because it was useful 
to them. It was probably this fact rather than their opposi- 
tion to the old worn-out cosmological speculations, which 
rendered their doctrine questionable and hurtful to public 
morals. 

{V) Socrates and the Socratic Schools, 

Thus we see that even the man whom Aristotle called the 
founder of scientific ethics, even Socrates^ stands so far as 
his relation to preceding philosophical thought is concerned, 
throughout upon common ground with the Sophists. For 
him also man, the individual, is the only object deserving 
a deeper interest. What distinguishes him from his prede- 
cessors and contemporaries is his estimation of the motive of 
human action, in that he regards all those springs of action 
which are directed towards the satisfaction of a transitory 
pleasure or a transitory need as worthless, or at least as 
subordinate ; while he maintains that only those of such a 
nature as to call forth a lasting yet intense feeling of pleasure 
are the motives really worthy of man. Duration and 
intensity, though formal criteria only, arc traits easily 
recognisable in the investigation of the internal properties of 
the Good. Yet we are forced to conclude from the accounts 
of his teaching in Xcnophon and Plato that Socrates did not 
succeed in reaching a concept of virtue accurately defined as 
to its contents. This failure is easy to understand, not only 
because intensity and duration are merely relative marks, but 
because the whole kind and manner of the Socratic investiga- 
tion bore an inductive character, in accordance with which it 
sought rather to exhibit the good in special instances, than to 
include it in a definite general concept Hence the fact that 
in these discussions not only do the good, the useful and the 



6 Ancient Ethics [272-3 

pleasurable seem to coincide, but certain relatively lower 
kinds of usefulness are assigned an ethical value.^ Socrates' 
whole view of life, however, would be wrongly judged, if one 
were to construe it in accordance with such single expres- 
sions. It was true of him, if of anyone, that the man was 
greater than his doctrine ; and the latter approaches more 
closely to the likeness of the man if we take it in its entirety. 
In the requirement of duration we have an important advance 
beyond the Sophistic scepticism, which had especially em- 
phasised the subjective and variable character of morals. If 
in the choice of motives the preference is no longer granted 
to that motive which seems natural or pleasant at the moment, 
but to that only which assures a lasting satisfaction, then the 
choice is made ipso facto in behalf of rational deliberation. 
It is only rational deliberation that can distinguish between 
transitory and permanent goods. Thus from this postulate 
there follows immediately the Socratic law that virtue is 
knowledge : a law which carries with it the warning to decide 
according to motives of permanent, not of transitory value. 
But that which is permanently valuable, as it is fixed for the 
individual consciousness, cannot be variable from subject to 
subject, either : it must possess an universal value. In this 
sense there follows from the law that virtue is knowledge 
the second law that virtue may be taught. Only a 
knowledge which has its firm basis in general principles 
of human nature can be communicated by one person 
to another. For this reason the Sophist Gorgias was 
consistent with his own standpoint, when he assumed that 
even if knowledge existed it could not be communicated : an 
assumption which is the extreme opposite of the Socratic law 
that virtue may be taught 
But a further conclusion is furnished us by the thought of 

1 Afany of Uie expressions in Xskophon's Mtm, are especially important 
in this connection. 



273-4] ^'^ Beginnings of Ancient Ethics 7 

the universal character of the concept of virtue. If what 
IS good and useful to one is so to others, then it cannot and 
ought not to happen that the interests of different individuals 
should come into irreconcilable conflict Where such a con- 
flict is threatened, a solution must be found in a rational 
balancing of all the real interests involved. It must be 
confessed that this inference from Socrates is scarcely ex- 
pressed in his teachings. His attention was so much directed 
towards the conduct of the individual life that he did not 
give their proper rights to claims which transcended that life. 
On the occasions when, as Xenophon tells us, he declared that 
man to be most praiseworthy who anticipated his enemies 
in maleficence and his friends in beneficence,^ his standpoint, 
that of individual utility, seems to have varied but little from 
the current popular morality. Of course, however, we must 
not forget that such isolated expressions are influenced by 
the circumstances in which they were uttered, and that for 
this reason they cannot always claim unconditional validity. 
What is more significant for the character and tendency of 
the Socratic doctrine is his reference to the two sources of 
moral requirements, the written law of the State and the un- 
written law of the gods.* Here he is the philosophic 
interpreter of a separation which had taken place in the 
moral consciousness of his time ; the separation between the 
inner moral requircfnent and the external legal order. In 
obedience to both of these Socrates saw the mark of the 
upright man. This principle of obedience, however, lifts 
him above the standpoint of ^oistic utility, which is 
apparent in so many single utterances; and here is the 
very point where his own example transcends the contents 
of his doctrine, or at least makes the latter seem like merely 
an imperfect expression of his moral disposition. Socrates 
found his chosen life-work in teaching his fellow-citizens. 
* Xbn. Mtm, ii 3, 14. * XsN. Mem. iz. 4, 12-25. 



8 Ancient Ethics [274-s 

To help others according to their capacity, to attain that 
power of ethical introspection which had become a necessity 
to him, — this was what he recognised as his highest moral 
duty, which he could not forsake without depriving his life 
of its meaning. None the less, however, was he penetrated 
with the conviction, which he repeatedly expressed to his 
pupils, that obedience to the laws of the State is the duty of 
everyone. The conflict between the general duty of civic 
obedience and that individual duty of fidelity to the inner 
call, which he felt as a religious and moral requirement, he 
knew no other way of meeting than by voluntary submission 
to the death sentence of his judges, though it would have 
been easy for him to avoid death by flight from prison or by 
forsaking his mode of teaching. It has been justly said in 
this connection that Socrates suflered death because life 
without that chosen calling seemed to him no longer worth 
living, and that thus his death was only an aflirmation of 
the very eudaemonism which he proclaimed in his doctrine. 
As a matter of fact, we cannot speak in his case of a 
cat^orical imperative of duty, whose merit, as with Kant, 
consists in the fulfilment of duty without inclination. We 
have to do here with a need of happiness, which coincides 
with duty, because only the fulfilment of duty brings happi- 
ness and IS worth striving for. The Socratic ethics was too 
much the outcome of its founder's life to regard the life 
according to duty and the happy life {ßiKaim &v and cS ^1^) 
as in general distinct But the realisation of such an unity 
in one's own life is one thing; the doctrinal expression of 
it another. While we not infrequently find the former 
falling below the latter, the greatness of Socrates consists 
in the fact that his doctrine is only an imperfect approxima- 
tion to the moral fact of his life. If this fact were taken 
away, what would the Socratic ethics be to us to-day? 
Assume that he had escaped from prison as his disciples 



275-6] The Beginnings of Ancient Ethics 9 

wished, we might perhaps regard his sayings as an attempt, 
well-meant but imperfectly executed, at a positive reform 
against the destructive efforts of the Sophists, but the man 
himself would no longer be for us the creator of ethics. 
That he is this is due not to his doctrine, but to his life; 
above all, to the influence which his life had upon that 
greatest philosophical moralist of the Greeks, who called 
himself his disciple, — ^upon Plato. 

How readily the single utterances of Socrates lent them- 
selves to different interpretations is most strikingly shown 
by the Socratic Schools, which all, in spite of their decided 
contrast to each other, honoured Socrates as their master, 
and to whose adherents, therefore, we must allow at least 
the personal conviction that they were his true followers 
and the heirs of his doctrine. Only two of these schools 
are important for ethics: that of the Cynics, founded by 
Antisthenes; and that of the Cyrenaics, founded by Aris- 
tippus. While the Cynics pushed to extremes the Socratic 
indifference to external sources of happiness, the eu- 
daemonistic side of the Socratic thought was seized upon 
>vith equal partiality by the Cyrenaics, and developed 
into a doctrine of external pleasure. The opposition which 
we find between the two schools at this point is of great 
significance, because it takes its origin in the nature of the 
ethical problems themselves, and hence is constantly re- 
curring under the most diverse forms. More particularly, 
the Cynics and Cyrenaics are in this respect the immediate 
forerunners of the Stoics and Epicureans of a later period. 

In contrast to these one-sided Socratics, who appealed 
to isolated sayings and acts, it was Plato who, entering into 
the spirit of the Socratic thought, brought to consciousness 
the unspoken word of the Master and expressed the Master's 
life in his own works. 



lo Ancient Ethics 



2. PLATO AND ARISTOTLE. 



[276-7 



{d) Platonic Ethics, 

Plato's philosophy rests wholly and entirely on an ethical 
basis. Moreover, his theoretical view of the world is deter- 
mined by ethical ideas and requirements. Taking his stand 
on the Socratic law that virtue is knowledge, he makes it his 
task to give the ethical concept of the Good the central 
position in an all-embracing theory of the universe. Here, 
in the first instance, the question arises as to how the Good 
itself is to be defined ; a question which Socrates had not 
answered, since he was only concerned with pointing out 
the Good in single instances. The earliest Platonic dialogues 
are occupied with this question, and the answers given to it 
vary within the limits of the national ways of looking at 
things. Bravery, justice, piety, and above all r^ulative 
prudence, which Plato emphasises as the most important 
virtues, were held to be such by the Greeks generally. In 
his conception of the motive for these virtues, also, he 
hardly differs at first from his prototype, inasmuch as he 
seeks to show that virtuous action is, in special cases, 
useful and productive of happiness.^ He betrays his 
universalism at the outset only in the fact that he does 
not recognise an internal diversity among the separate 
virtues, but assumes an unity of the virtues corresponding 
to the unity of knowledge.' No one of them can exist 
without the others, for they are all subordinate to wisdom 
and may be regarded as its special parts or applications. 

Within the range of thought just indicated fall the 
dialogues of the first, the Socratic period of the Platonic 
philosophy. But in the last of these, especially in the 
Criio and the Gorgias^ there is already discoverable 

» Protag., 354-359* * Prti^-, 329« 



V7] 



Plato and Aristotle 1 1 



the germ from which the doctrine of Ideas is developed ; 
and the ethical motives of this remarkable theory, which 
forms the centre of Plato*s whole later system, are here 
clearly apparent. When Plato, perhaps influenced more 
by the Socratic life than by the Socratic doctrine, rises to 
the principle that it is better to suffer wrong than to do 
wrong, he can no longer avoid the conviction that the Good 
and the pleasurable do not necessarily coincide. It would, 
however, be intolerable to suppose a permanent conflict 
between pleasure and good. There is thus no way out 
of the difficulty save by the opposition of permanent to 
transitory pleasure; and, since the former is unattainable 
in the life of sense, it must be sought in a supersensuous 
existence.^ This fundamental ethical thought is combined 
with the Socratic assumption that virtue and knowledge are 
one and the same. The Good also, the object of all virtues, 
is, in its real essence, but one : it is a world-governing power, 
active in the forms of nature as well as in the thoughts and 
deeds of men. Thus the Good becomes for Plato the contents 
of his conception of God. But the attempt to form a scheme 
of the world on this hypothesis is baffled by the facts of 
imperfection and wickedness. The sense-world, then, must 
be only an imperfect copy of an ideal supersensuous world ; 
and the distinction between concept and sense-presentation 
seems to confirm this assumption. We have in our concepts 
the reminiscences of a supersensuous world, a world set free 
from matter: sense-impressions are only the external occa- 
sions for the awakening of such recollections. To every 
object of thought there corresponds an Idea; the Good» 
however, is the highest Idea, to which all the others are 
subordinated. In the world of Ideas perfect harmony 
rules ; there every Idea is in accordance with the Idea of 
the Good. In the world of sense, on the other hand, the 

' Ktp* L 329 ; V. 476 AT. and espec. ix. and x. 



12 Ancient Ethics [278 

purity of the Ideas is affected by their union with matter ; 
here, therefore, the individual Ideas may conflict with each 
other as well as with the Idea of the Good. Thus wicked- 
ness and imperfection arise. In a future supersensuous 
existence they will be overcome; just as in an existence 
previous to this union with matter they did not exist 

Apparently, the ethical thought upon which this whole 
system is based is identical with that which lies at the 
bottom of the religious idea of retribution. A similar 
likeness may be traced in the inclination to which Plato 
often yielded, to shroud his philosophical thoughts in 
mythical form. Among these mythological illustrations 
there occur phases of the retributive conception which 
could find no place in the philosophic formulation of the 
doctrine of Ideas : for instance, the notion of punishment 
for sin, and a process of purification for the g^ilty.^ Still 
more remarkable b another thought, likewise clothed in 
mythical garb, but truly philosophical at its core, which 
bears upon the question of the development of moral ideas 
in the empirical consciousness. The general principle that 
this consciousness beholds the Ideas under the form of 
sensuous presentations involves an intrinsic relation between 
these presentations and the Ideas, especially the chief of 
them, the Idea of the Good. At the same time, however, 
the Idea of the Good must not be presented to consciousness 
in its undisguised aspect, but in a sensuous form, out of 
which dialectic thought may create a concept adequate to 
the Idea. Now this sensuous form of the Good is, according 
to Plato, the BeautifuL He thus gives a deeper philoso- 
phic meaning to the old Hellenic thought of an inner unity 
of the KoKov and the «yaöoV. In the Phcedrus he connects 
this thought with the mythological figure of Eros, the god 
of Love, who takes possession of the lover as a divine 

^ Pkadrus^ 248 ff. Phado^ IO9-I15. R^. z. 61481 



278-9] Plato and Aristotle 13 

frenzy, and kindles at the sight of beauty a love which 
is the longing of the soul after the imperishable prototype 
of the beautiful. Of all the Ideas, that of beauty is the 
most radiant, and hence even in its earthly copies is 
known through the clearest of our senses, the illuminat- 
ing eye. Thus, at the sight of beauty there is aroused 
a reminiscence of the ideal world. But behind this 
reminiscence, which is called forth by the aspect of the 
beautiful object, there lies a process of development, allied 
to the development of knowledge from the sensuous per- 
ception to the concept. The lowest stage is the love of 
particular beautiful bodies ; the second, love of the beautiful 
in all its manifold forms, — a love which still adheres to the 
sensuous appearance, but seeks therein that which is 
universal. The third stage is love for beauty of the soul, 
for moral beauty. This, too, is at first fixed upon the 
individual, the single moral personality; but in the fourth 
and highest stage it rises to the contemplation of that 
universal Being which is the contents of knowledge, and as 
such the most perfect copy of the world of Ideas. Yet, 
even sensuous love bears in itself the germ of this final 
form. For the love of one friend for another, first kindled 
merely by physical beauty, gradually rises to spiritual love, 
and since this is occupied in a common striving for know- 
ledge, it finally becomes the source of love for the Idea 
of the Good and Beautiful itself, which thus appears as the 
true object, though but obscurely recognised at first, of the 
lower forms of love.* 

This whole discussion, which we have here clothed as far 
as possible in its mythical form, is the first attempt to find 
an inner relation between the ethical and the asthctic. For 
Plato's own ethics this combination had important conse- 
quences. Through its means the system was preserved from 

» Pkadms, «37-257. 



14 Afuient Ethics [279-80 

a danger which threatened it by reason of its antithesis 
between the perfection of the world of Ideas and the imper- 
fection of sensuous existence, burdened with matter. This 
danger lay in the tendency to asceticism and avoidance of 
the world which seems to be the almost inevitable con- 
sequence of such a view. That even Plato did not quite 
escape it is strikingly shown in the PfuadOy the dialogfue 
which bears the powerful impress of Socrates' dying hour. 
Here it is said that the soul, since it will some day return to 
its supersensuous home, ought to approximate as far as 
possible to a separation from the body even while on 
earth, by abjuring sense-pleasure and withdrawing into 
itself.^ The fact that this tendency failed to obtain permanent 
sway is perhaps due chiefly to a lively feeling for the ethical 
power of the beautiful, and to the conviction that the Idea of 
the Beautiful cannot do without the sensuous form for its 
realisation. Plato*s moral conception of life in his riper 
years, as it is represented especially in his greatest ethical 
work, the Republic, has felt the tempering influence of this 
conviction. 

It is true that even here the fundamental thought of 
the doctrine of Ideas is still predominant, — ^the thought that 
the world of sense has its permanent background in a super- 
sensuous, purely spiritual existence, of which the soul bears 
in itself an obscure reminiscence, and towards which it strives 
to return as to its home. But the sense-world is at the same 
time a copy of the ideal world, and it is so more and more as 
moral action glided by wisdom succeeds in actualising the 
Idea of the Good — the supreme Idea. In so far as man 
accomplishes such a realisation, thus far his activity 
approaches that of the Creator, who. Himself one with the 
Idea of the Good, has produced nature in its various forms by 
allowing the Ideas to have part in it : a thought which Plato 

» J>kad0, 79-«4, 107. 



28o-i] Plato and Aristotle 15 

expresses in mythical form in his work on natural philosophy, 
the TivKBus. But just as here the supreme Idea of the 
Good cannot realise itself in a single natural form, but only in 
the coherence of the world as a whole, so we find that man 
in the more limited sphere of his moral action is capable of 
producing the Good not as an individual, but only as a 
totality, in the State. In proportion as a given State can 
attain this end, it possesses, moral value; From this 
point of view Plato describes in his Republic an ideal 
of the State, setting forth such civic regulations as in 
his opinion are most perfectly suited to the end in ques- 
tion. And here the creation of the world, especially the 
creation of man, furnishes him with a prototype for the 
creation of the State, to be brought about through man. 
Just as the human soul is divided into three parts — knowing, 
feeling, and desiring— of which the first ought to have 
authority over the other two, so the State is to be divided 
into three classes corresponding to the parts of the soul ; the 
class of the rulers, to which as endowed with the rational 
principle there is assigned the exercise of justice, the guardian- 
ship of the State laws, and the education of youth ; the class 
of the warriors, whose office is to ensure the safety of the 
State from external attacks; and lastly the class of the 
fanners and craftsmen, upon whom fall the lower occupations, 
indispensable indeed for the necessities of life, but ethically 
valueless in the opinion of the aristocratic philosopher. To 
these three ranks there correspond three principal virtues, 
each the function also of one of the three parts of the soul : 
wisdatn, the virtue of reason ; valour, the virtue of the spirited 
part of the soul, the Qv/jlo^ ; moderation, the virtue of the 
appetitive part of the soul, the cTnOvjjiia. These virtues, 
however, are not to be thought of as absolutely separate, any 
more than the corresponding parts of the souL It would, 
indeed, be impossible to require the higher virtues of the 



1 6 Ancient Ethics [281-2 

lower ranks ; but each of the lower virtues must be demanded 
of the rulers. Thus from the union of these three virtues in 
their just proportions there arises the {oMxHci^ justice. This is 
the virtue upon whose exercise the preservation of national 
order is wholly dependent ; for through it the separate parts 
of the State, each in its own sphere and in accordance 
with its peculiar virtue, combine into a harmonious whole,^ 

The most noteworthy feature of this system of ethics 
is its subordination of the individual moral end to the 
universaly political end. True, Plato does treat the State 
as the means which, especially in education, enables the 
individual to attain virtue ; yet the State itself transcends in 
importance this purely individual function, since perfect 
harmony of the virtues can be reached in it alone, and never 
by the individual. This strong drift of his ethics in the 
direction of politics necessarily conflicts to a certain extent 
with his earlier expositions, in which the Socratic indi- 
vidualism prevails. In fact, we find the philosopher 
abandoning the doctrine of the unity of the virtues, of which 
he had previously made so much. Since the individual 
is little more than a tributary part of the whole, he need 
cultivate only a single virtue, that one which corresponds 
to his station in life. The thought of unity here appears 
only in the requirement that the leaders of the State, the 
philosophers, shall combine in themselves all the virtues. 
Instead of the identity of the virtues previously assumed, we 
have the government of the lower virtues by the highest, 
wisdom ; and the resulting combination of all into the 
single harmonising virtue, justice. 

While such a division and separation of the virtues betrays 
an effort to do justice to the complexity of the phenomena of 
moral life, in his latest writings Plato has given us \ht practical 
sequel to this effort In so doing he has, it is true, departed 

* Ke^ iv,-vi. 



282-31 Plato and Aristotle 17 

from the ideal standpoint maintained in the Republic \ but 
by that very fact he has come nearer to the requirements of 
life and reality. Thus in the Laws he opposes to the four 
divine virtues of wisdom, courage, moderation and justice the 
four human virtues of health, beauty, physical strength and 
riches. Together with this higher estimate of external goods, 
the philosopher puts the cardinal virtues more on an equality 
with each other than he did in the Republic^ and brings the 
significance of the practical virtues more into the foreground. 
Wisdom formerly appeared as the root of moral action ; now 
it is moderation that is chiefly prized. This change had a 
profound influence upon his political views. The necessity 
of class divisions, the rulership of the philosophers, are less 
emphasised. At the same time we find other and purely 
humanistic requirements, such as the purity of marriage and 
the kind treatment of slaves, more strongly insisted upon. 
Here Plato's views already approach in many particulars 
those of his great successor Aristotle, who, in complete oppo- 
sition to the idealistic and transcendental system set forth in 
the Republic, endeavours to establish his ethics throughout 
on the basis of actual life. 

(*) The Aristotelian Ethics. 

It is customary to find the chief contrast between Plato and 
his greatest pupil in their metaphysical standpoints, and the 
polemic which Aristotle in his Metaphysics directs against the 
doctrine of Ideas seems to confirm this opinion. But on closer 
examination one can hardly avoid the conviction that their 
real opposition is on ethical grounds, while in their funda- 
mental metaphysical views, taken as a whole, the agreement 
is greater than the contradiction. What Aristotle combats in 
the doctrine of Ideas is precisely that side of it on which Its 
ethical import rests — namely, that independence of the Ideas 
which is for Plato the pledge of a supersensuous existence 



1 8 Ancient Ethics [283 

to which all his ethical views are fundamentally related. 
It is not the Ideas — not conceptual existence in itself— that 
Aristotle denies ; he denies the possibility of separating them 
from matter, except in the cases of the Deity and the rational 
soul. But if the conceptual, the spiritual, exists in general 
only in sensuous form, then moral action can have reference 
only to sensuous existence. In this way the Aristotelian 
ethics takes on a realistic character. Not " What is the good 
in and for itself, or in a supermundane world ? " but " What 
is the good for man within the conditions of his empirical 
existence?'* — that is the question to which all the ethical 
discussions of the philosopher relate. 

He is, it is true, at one with Plato in holding that the 
individual cannot attain the highest good by himself, but 
only in the political community. Hence politics is for him 
the final stage of ethics, and man he defines as d, political being. 
But it is not only because it accomplishes higher ends that 
political life seems to him superior to individual life ; but also 
and chiefly because the ends of the individual can be fully 
gained only with the co-operation of the State.* In the one case 
as in the other the ends consist in the attainment o{ happiness. 
There can be no dispute, Aristotle thinks, about the statement 
that happiness is the contents of the Good ; different opinions 
are possible only on the question as to what constitutes 
happiness and how it is to be obtained. Aristotle's discussion 
of these different views is conducted in a purely practical 
spirit, each one receiving the consideration which it merits. 
It seems self-evident to the philosopher that sense-pleasure, 
riches, and honour should be recc^ised to a certain extent 
as goods. They cannot, however, claim the position of the 
highest good, for the highest good can proceed — and here 
Aristotle is in accord with Plato— only from the functioning 
of the highest faculty of the soul, reason. Now the right 
1 Nictm. Etk. L i : FoUt. L i. 



284] Plato and Aristotle 19 

activity of reason is virtue : consequently true happiness also 
consists in the activity of reason. We must not forget, in 
discussing this conception of virtue as the activity of the 
rational part of the soul, what a wide connotation the Greek 
word Arete had. Virtue is for Aristotle fitness^ and in this 
sense he classifies the virtues in accordance with the twofold 
direction of rational activity. In its theoretical function reason 
IS confined within its own limits, not coming into relation 
with the other psychic faculties ; in its practical activity it 
operates to restrain and g^ide the desires. Theoretical reason, 
then, functions in thinking ; practical reason in willing. Each 
of these directions of rational activity has its peculiar virtues : 
those of theoretical reason are the dianoctic virtues, wisdom, 
insight, prudence; those of practical reason are the ethiccd 
virtues : here belong courage, self-control, liberality, etc. Thus 
only the ethical virtues are related to moral action^ are virtues 
in our sense of the word ; the dianoetic virtues are rather 
capacities-^ they may be in large measure conducive to the 
true virtues, especially to the most important virtue, justice, 
but this is only the case when they influence the will — that 
is, when the dianoetic virtue is partly transformed into an 
ethical virtue. From this standpoint Aristotle expressly com- 
bats the Socratic law that virtue is knowledge, and the related 
statement that no one can knowingly do evil.* 

This division of the virtues may well be called one of the 
greatest philosophical discoveries of any age. By its aid 
the sphere of ethics is, for the first time, accurately defined. 
Socrates had indicated reason as the organ of moral action ; 
but the recognition of this fact led him to overestimate the 
ethical significance of knowledge ; thought and will became 
for him indistinguishably blended. Even Plato did not over- 
come this confusion. Aristotle was the first to recognise the 
will as the specifically ethical function within the general 

* NUom. Etk, vi. 13 ; vii. 3. 



20 Aiuteni Ethics [285 

domain of reason ; and for him, accordingly, moral virtue 
consists, not in right knowledge, but in the good will, which 
IS indeed dependent upon reason, but not identical with it 
With reference to this activity of the will which is essential 
for the existence of the moral virtues, Aristotle especially 
emphasises the influence of practice. Although the dis- 
position to these virtues exists in everyone, yet like every 
other bodily or mental capacity it must be streng^ened 
by practice. The stimulus to this practice may be found 
in the fact that virtue is the highest good ; that is, it is 
eminently adapted to produce happiness. Aristotle is too 
keen an observer of human nature to expect that virtue 
will be practised without a motive in the form of pleasure. 
It will be sought only because it ensures the completest 
pleasure. Of course it takes deliberation and insight to 
discern the relation between happiness and virtue, and for 
that very reason man does not act virtuously of himself; 
education of the reason and of its influence on the will are 
necessary.* 

Though virtue has thus been recognised as the rational 
guidance of the will, yet the real contents of the concept of 
virtue is as yet wholly undetermined. This much at any 
rate is a priori clear, that Aristotle has no reason for 
assuming, after the Platonic fashion, an unity of the 
virtues, or even a limitation of them to any fixed number 
of cardinal virtues. We shall have to distinguish as many 
kinds of virtues as there are kinds of rational volitions. 
For a general definition of the concept of virtue, then, we 
cannot consider material characteristics; we must have re- 
course to a fonnal criterion in which the diflerent virtues 
agree. Such a criterion is found in the fact that virtue 
consists in the moderatum and guidance of the desires by 
reason. Here the consideration suggests itself that all 

* Nuom. Etk. il 1-3 ; X. 5, 6. 



285-6] Plaio and Aristoi/e 21 

desires, feelings, and emotions move between opposites. It 
follows that moral errors, which arise from unbridled action 
of the desires, show the same contrasts. Each vice is 
opposed to another vice of contrasted properties : avarice to 
extravagance, cowardice to foolhardiness, arrogance to cring- 
ing humility. Now if virtue is essentially the bridling of the 
desires by reason, it can consist only in always maintaining 
a Just mean between two opposite errors. As a matter of fact, 
between every two vices there lies a quality which we regard 
as virtuous, and whose exercise we consider a condition of 
human happiness. Thus courage is a proper medium 
between cowardice and foolhardiness ; self-control is a 
mean between sensuality and the ascetic's scorn of pleasure ; 
liberality, between avarice and extravagance ; magnificence, 
between meanness and ostentatious luxury; magnanimity, 
between submissiveness and insolence; pride, between im- 
moderate ambition and false humility; gentleness, between 
insipidity and irascibility, etc Above all these special virtues 
ranks the most perfect virtue, justice, which Aristotle, by a 
slight forcing of the comparison, r^^rds as a right mean in 
that it lies between the commission of wrong and the suffer- 
ance of wrong ; or, according to another passage, in that it 
gives to everyone his own, to none too much or too little. In 
the case of justice we can see how perfect virtue is attainable 
only in the State, for justice is impossible without the safe- 
guard there furnished it by equal laws.* 

It is characteristic of the realistic tendency of Aristotle's 
ethics that with him the virtue which Plato assigned to 
the third and lowest part of the soul — moderation or 
temperance — is made the source of all the virtues, even 
of justice. No less significant in this connection is the 
position occupied by pleasure and external goods. Although 
Aristotle gives to these only a subordinate value, still they 

* Nkom, Eth. iL 4-9, iil — vii.; Pol. Hi. 4. 



22 Ancient Ethics [286-7 

seem to him necessary for perfect happiness ; they often 
furnish aids to the development and exercise of the several 
virtues. Thus courage requires health of body; liberality, 
riches. For the very reason that they are auxiliary to 
ethics, however, such external goods are actual sources of 
permanent pleasure and satisfaction only to the virtuous. * 

Having made moderation the central point of his concep- 
tion of virtue, it necessarily follows for Aristotle that 
certain internal relations exist between the true or ethical 
and the so-called dianoetic virtues. He distingfuishes five 
virtues of the latter sort, or to use an expression which seems 
to us modems more suitable in such a connection, five 
capacities and powers : knowledge, skill, insight, understand- 
ing, wisdom. Of these, knowledge, understanding, and 
wisdom are the more theoretical ; skill and insight the more 
practical virtues, — inasmuch as the former have an internal 
scope only, in thought, while the latter have a practical 
sphere as well, in action. Hence they are more closely 
related to the will and the ethical virtues. This is especially 
true of insight, which Aristotle describes as a deliberative func- 
tion capable of discerning truth in particular instances on the 
basis of inherited experience. While it is not, indeed, the 
source of the virtues, which proceed rather from a will main- 
taining the proper mean between opposite desires ; yet it is 
that which points out definite ends for virtuous action, since 
it informs the will as to what the proper mean in each case 
is. Insight has thus a kind of educative influence on the 
will. As in all education, habit and the consequent instinc- 
tive practice of the good bear an important part That 
moderation which Aristotle, without including it in their 
number, regards as a prerequisite for all ethical virtues, is 
especially dependent on the habit of weighing opposite 
inclinations.- 

1 NUom. Eth, z. 4, 5. * Ihid. tL m I-I2. 



287-8] Plato and Aristotle 23 

While, then, insight appears as an indispensable correlate 
even of the ethical virtues, Aristotle approaches still closer to 
the Socratic-Platonic view in his estimate of the supreme dia- 
noetic virtue, wisdom. It is for him the union of understanding 
and knowledge : but its objects are not individual things ; 
rather they are the highest and most general concepts. 
Although in his Politics and Ethics^ especially in his dis- 
cussions of Friendship in the Ethics^ which form a kind of 
connecting link between ethics and politics, Aristotle tries 
to do justice to the claims of civic society and the importance 
of the practical virtues for it ; yet the philosopher's personal 
bias betrays itself in his preference for the contemplative 
rather than the practical life, and for that virtue which gives 
the contemplative life its value, namely, wisdom. However 
highly he may estimate political life, if the careers of 
politician and philosopher are to be compared as regards 
their inner worth, there is no doubt in Aristotle's mind that 
the latter must be given the first place. 

The highest satisfaction is assured by wisdom, not only 
because it is the virtue of the most exalted faculty of 
the soul, the reason ; but because it alone is sufficiently 
independent of external conditions to allow of undisturbed 
exercise and to do without external sources of happiness. 
The generous man needs wealth, the brave man health ; 
but the wise man relies on himself alone. Moreover Aris- 
totle thinks that we can ascribe to the gods no externally 
directed activities. Just as their happiness is purely con- 
templative, so the highest happiness for man consists in 
the enjoyment of wisdom«^ 

Here the Aristotelian ethics sounds a note which foretells 
the future. If the contemplative life is most worth while, 
it is but a step to the conclusion that this contemplative 
happiness is to be sought in flight from the world, in with- 

* Nicom. Eth. x. 7-ia 



24 Ancient Ethics [288-9 

drawal from every practical activity. If, further, theoretical 
meditation is supposed to have a felicific power which makes 
man approach the joy of the blessed gods, the next thing 
is to give the contemplative activity a religious turn, and 
regard it not only as like the divine life, but as an immediate 
merging of the human spirit in the divine. Already in 
what are called the Eudemian Ethics, which, though probably 
written not by Aristotle himself but by his disciple Eudemus, 
are classed among the Aristotelian writings, we find a 
religious tendency, in so far at least as knowledge of 
and reverence for the gods are here expressly termed 
the highest goods.* We may say in general that the 
variations from the master which are found among the 
Peripatetics all tend towards the views held by the leading 
philosophical sects of a later day. 

3. THE STOICS AND EPICUREANS. 

The philosophical schools of the Stoics and Epicureans 
were influenced by the changes which had taken place both 
in the political life and in the moral consciousness of the 
time. The political independence of the Hellenes was gone. 
With it vanished the source of that virtue of public spirit 
which had constituted an important element in the moral 
life of the past Alexander's conquests had widened to 
a remarkable extent the horizon of the national views. 
Oriental ideas of religion, Oriental customs, had made 
their entrance. While the Greeks on the one hand 
were imparting the treasures of their culture to other 
nations, they were themselves becoming more and more 
imbued with a cosmopolitan spirit, which, though it laid 
greater stress on the duties of universal humanity, at 
the same time inevitably led to a preference of the 

^ EmtUtm. Etk. vii I4*I7« Cf, mbo Zbllbk, AHsMU mmd th$ Emrlkr 
PerifaUtia^ tr. by Costelloe and MuirfaeMl, U. pp. 423 C 



289-90] '^^^ Stoics and Epicureans 25 

moral interests of the individual over those of the 
political community. This change of attitude finds ex- 
pression in the increased prominence which from this time 
on is assumed by ethical problems, — a philosophical tendency 
that was encouraged by the growing independence of the 
several theoretical sciences, many of which attained a high 
d^free of development in the Alexandrian period. 

(a) Stoic Ethics, 

The ethics of the Stoa finds its closest aflSHations with the 
past in Socrates, and in that Socratic School which according 
to its own opinion gave completest expression to the funda- 
mental thought of the master's life and teachings, the 
Cynics. This is a reaction from the development of Platonic 
and Aristotelian philosophy that is significant not only of 
the undue importance again ascribed, in the spirit of Socrates 
and his immediate followers, to ethics; but also of the 
personal direction taken by the ethical speculation of the 
day. The thing which his countrymen admired in Socrates, 
and even in some of his Cynic successors, Diogenes for in- 
stance, was less the contents of their doctrine than the image 
of their personality. Now, in proportion as the Stoics 
directed their eflforts towards freeing their ethics from the 
influence of special political and social conditions, and thus 
making it at once an ethics of the individual and of humanity, 
it became clear that the best method of reaching this result 
was to derive their concept of the good and of virtue directly 
from that prototype of the perfect man which they recognised 
in Socrates, and, later, in certain distinguished members of 
their own school. Hence, we find in the Stoics the prevailing 
tendency to take a descriptive rather than a normative point 
of view in determining their concept of virtue ; to describe 
the actual character of a perfectly virtuous life rather than to 
state maxims of duty ; a tendency which was strengthened 



26 Ancient Ethics [290-1 

by the pantheistic and deterministic leanings of their theology 
and natural philosophy. Hence, further, the Stoics not only 
revive the Socratic thought of the identity of knowledge and 
virtue, but take especial possession of the Socratic-Platonic 
doctrine of the unity of the virtues. True, this unity is for 
them not an inner identity of the virtues themselves, as in 
Plato's Protagoras, but their necessary combination in the 
unity of the moral personality. Still, even in this sense we 
find one of the virtues spoken of as the root of the others, — 
insight by Zeno, wisdom by Chrysippus, — and to this one the 
Stoics, influenced in part by the Platonic- Aristotelian division, 
subordinate the four cardinal virtues, insight, courage, modera- 
tion and justice. As regards the motives which lead to the 
exercise of these virtues, the Stoics do not rise above the 
Socratic standpoint in any essentials. The good is for them 
the useful, and at the same time that which is according to 
nature. It is in harmony with the theological character of 
their whole theory of the universe that they should r^ard 
the primary impulse of human nature as directed towards 
the useful and natural, and against the hurtful and unnatural. 
In accordance with this view they assign even to certain 
external goods, such as health or riches, at least a relative 
and conditional value. These goods arc useful to the virtuous 
man ; but to the bad man they may become harmful through 
the misuse to which they are liable. In themselves, there- 
fore, they are neither good nor bad ; they belong to the class 
of indiflerent things, adiapkora, lying between good and 
evil. Since, however, especial emphasis is laid upon the moral 
dangers which such indiflerent things carry with them ; and 
since the care-free existence of the wise man who does not 
feel the want of such external goods is given the preference ; 
the n^[ative side of morals, the avoidance of evil, seems of 
far greater importance than the positive contents of the 
concept of virtue. 



29i] The Stoics and Epicureans 27 

The sources of evil are, according to the Stoics, human 
passions, of which likewise they distinguish four, — pleasure, 
desire, grief and fear. These are maladies of the soul, which 
must be not merely restrained, as Aristotle and his disciples 
demanded, but wholly eradicated. Thus the negative virtue 
of apathy is more important for the Stoics than any of the 
positive virtues. The ideal picture which they draw of the 
virtuous wise man is chiefly characterised by this trait of 
indifference to pain and danger, to the vanity and pomp of 
the world ; a disposition which holds itself remote even from 
sympathy, since the sorrows which claim our sympathy are 
not after all real evils. The Stoic sage is thus stem with 
others as with himself. Hence the individual will succeed 
best in preserving that repose of soul which constitutes true 
happiness if he retreats into solitude, where passions have no 
chance to assail him. The Stoics extol the joy of the con- 
templative life in quite a different spirit from that of Aristotle. 
Kings and statesmen can never be truly good and happy. 
Only the condition of the recluse philosopher who has 
abandoned all desires, and whom no passions can any longer 
disturb, — only this is perfect peace. But if perchance bodily 
pain threaten to overcome him, he willingly withdraws him- 
self from life rather than forego the repose of his mind. 
Thus, as gloomy views of life became more and more 
prevalent among them, the Stoics came to regard suicide, if 
not exactly as a virtue, yet as a praiseworthy expedient for 
the avoidance of evil, and an act by which the wise man 
proves that life for him belongs among the indifferent things. 

The practical ethics, too, of the Stoic philosophers is filled 
with this thought of contempt for the world. They are, it is 
true, far from undervaluing the social duties ; the pantheistic 
character of their philosophy would make against such a 
tendency, since even in the sphere of ethics it requires a co- 
herence [Ziisamfnen/iang\ of individuals with each other and 



28 Ancie?it Ethics [292 

with nature as a whole. But they insist with energy upon the 
indifference of class distinctions and national divergences. 
All men are of one race, are at bottom citizens of a single 
state; even in the slave one must esteem the man. Thus 
the Stoics become the first upholders of cosmopolitanism. It 
is quite comprehensible that they should regard the narrower 
civic duties as relatively subordinate. They recognised 
marriage in its moral aspect, but preferred the bond of 
friendships which unites all the wise and virtuous by reason 
of their congenial disposition, even when they do not know 
each other. These statements are not always in accord with 
the praise which the Stoics elsewhere bestow on the self- 
sufficiency of the wise man. But the greater difficulty one 
has in reconciling self-sufficiency in its most ideal form with 
the universal needs of life, the more concessions to the 
ordinary view of life must one make in the sphere of 
practical ethics. Nevertheless, the ascetic character of the 
Stoic ethics is always apparent in the preference shown 
for the freest of social bonds, friendship, which is made 
independent, to a certain extent, even of direct spiritual 
intercourse. 

(If) Epicurean Ethics. 

As regards the practical applications just discussed, the 
ethics of the Epicureans follows a course wholly parallel to 
that of the Stoics ; and in spite of unlikeness elsewhere, a 
certain similarity is noticeable in their fundamental views. 
This kinship is especially marked in two points: first, in 
the predominance of the personal element, which here, as 
with the Stoics, finds its expression in a description of the 
sage, enjoying true happiness, and shunning the stimulus of 
a public career ; and second, in the strong emphasis laid on 
the negative side of happiness, the avoidance of all those 
pain -bringing disturbances which might affect it While 



292-3] ^'^^ Stoics and Epicureans 29 

with the Stoics the individualistic tendency is held in check 
by leanings towards cosmopolitanism and universal humanity, 
with the Epicureans it leads to an egoistic quietism, the 
motives for which consist in utilitarian considerations of 
the most trivial sort The sect thus becomes guilty of an 
inconsequence, inasmuch as its members declare the State 
to be an arrangement created for the protection and use of 
man, while their own rule of life consists in not troubling 
themselves about the State. For this is the primary 
meaning of their proverb Xaöe ßidxra^ (Live in retirement). 
Such an inconsistency is possible only from the point of view 
of that short-sighted egoism to which, when it has made the 
best choice for itself, the weal and woe of other men are a 
matter of indifference. Among the Epicureans as well as 
among the Stoics there is this lack of interest for positive 
political problems. The bonds of marriage are to them 
burdensome fetters. They too prefer friendship above all 
other unions, precisely because as the freest of all it involves 
the most advantage and the least disadvantage. The high 
value which the Greeks as a nation ascribed to friend- 
ship is expressed in the praise which the Epicureans 
bestow upon it Further, while, like the Stoics, they 
emphasise repose of mind as an essential condition of 
happiness, the evil to be avoided is not, as with the Stoics, 
passion, but pain. Not apathy, but ataraxia^ painlessness, 
is extolled as the blessed state. Thus, while, for the Stoics, 
virtue, since it consists in control of the passions, is a good 
to be sought for its own sake, and from whose possession 
true happiness first arises; for the Epicureans the relation 
is reversed. The goal of all effort is happiness, and virtue 
is only a means to this end. Hence the Epicureans consider 
insight {i^poyfiiTii) to be the chief virtue, which is at the 
same time the source of all others ; and among these others 
moderation, as essential to the maintenance of physical and 



30 Ancient Ethics \^9ir\ 

mental painlessness, is given a superior value. However 
closely ataraxia may seem to approach apathy, the two 
are far removed from each other by the fact that in the 
case of the latter, where all passions are stilled, no positive 
effort is allowable ; while in the case of the former a positive 
worth is necessarily ascribed to the opposite of pain — to 
pleasure. Painlessness makes the enjoyment of pleasure 
possible, pleasure allows us to forget pain. Thus ataraxia 
enters wholly into the service of eudaemonia. 

But the eudaemonism of the Epicureans assumes, in 
consequence of this dwelling on the importance of painless- 
ness, a nobler character than that of the crude eudaemonism 
of their forerunners, the Cyrenaics. Only that pleasure 
which is not accompanied or followed by pain is a true aid 
to happiness. Sensuous pleasure, which always involves the 
danger of such an admixture of pain, is for that reason far 
inferior to intellectual pleasure, which is wholly free from 
this disadvantage. It is true that their materialistic con- 
ception of the world, borrowed from Democritus, would seem 
to make the distinction between sensuous and intellectual 
pleasures one of degree merely, the latter consisting chiefly 
in the memories which the former leave behind them. Still, 
a broader view is possible here ; a view which as a matter 
of fact was taken by the adherents of the Epicurean doctrine, 
especially in later times. While some regarded sensuous 
pleasure as the chief source of happiness, others, like 
Epicurus himself, ascribed a higher worth to the exercise of 
friendship and the intellectual joys involved in intercourse 
with kindred minds ; and still others, finally, laid so much 
stress on the purely negative element of painlessness that 
the picture they drew of the Epicurean sage scarcely diflfered 
from the Stoic ideal 



294-5] Transition to Christian Ethics 31 

4. TRANSITION TO CHRISTIAN ETHICS. 

These mediating tendencies prepared the way for an 
eclecticism which, while it obtained some prevalence in Greece, 
proceeding especially from the Academic and Peripatetic 
Schools, received a later and fuller development in Rome. 
As regards ethics, to which it gave most attention, this 
eclecticism approached alternately the Stoic and Epicurean 
positions. But while these remnants of the Greek philosophy 
were striving in vain to keep alive fast expiring religious 
convictions, philosophic thought received a new and power- 
ful stimulus through the influence which the Orient was 
banning to exert on the Western countries, an influence 
largely religious in its sources. It was the Nco- Platonic 
tendency, which for several centuries had its seat in Alex- 
andria, that brought about the transition from philosophical 
to theosophical ethics. 

In these echoes of the ancient philosophy, again, we find 
something of an eclectic character. Especially do they show 
a mingling of Platonic and Stoic elements with the religious 
ideas of the ancient East It is, in fact, the entrance of 
religion into the field of philosophical speculation that gives 
to the period its peculiar stamp. As a consequence, the 
ethical theory of the time may be divided into two parts : on 
the one hand profane ethics, less authoritative in its character, 
and concerned with the virtues of earthly life ; and, on the 
other hand, religious ethics, which has to do with the higher 
life, aiming always at the divine. The former is closely 
related to its philosophical predecessors ; it is Platonic in 
connecting morality with the doctrine of the pre-cxistcncc 
and immortality of the soul ; Aristotelian in preferring con- 
templative to practical life, while acknowledging elsewhere 
the claims of the latter by a recognition of the political 
virtues ; Stoic, finally, in its scorn of sensuous pleasures and 



32 Ancient Ethics [295 

its demand for the eradication of the passions. This latter 
requirement is not, however, as with the Stoics, an end in 
itself; it is merely a prerequisite for the attainment of the 
highest happiness, which consists in direct contact with the 
divine, such as is possible only in a state of ecstasy where 
conscious thought ceases and the spirit loses itself in the 
primal being whence it proceeded. 

And so it comes to pass that the traces of ancient 
philosophy to be found in mysticism are wholly extraneous 
and adventitious to the theory. It centres in religious feeling 
rather than in the moral consciousness. Neo-Platonic ethics 
is thus a return to the point from which the development 
of philosophical ethics set out ; moral postulates are trans- 
formed into religious intuitions. But at the same time there 
has been a complete change in the contents of these moral 
postulates. Greek ethics, which though limited in scope to 
the national horizon, was yet instinct with the joy of life, 
has given place to an ethical philosophy which, while it 
recognises the broadly humanitarian character of moral 
problems, expresses the temperament of the hermit and 
ascetic It is Neo-Platonism that undertakes the task of 
rendering the best results of Greek thought available for 
that system of morals which henceforward developes on th^ 
basis of Christian ideas. For it is partly in continuation 
of, partly in opposition to, the views of the Neo-Platonists 
that the b^innings of Christian Ethics arise. 



296] 



CHAPTER IL 
CHRISTIAN ETHICS. 

I. THE GENERAL BASIS OF CHRISTIAN ETHICS. 

THERE are three chief points of difference between the 
religious and moral philosophy of Christianity and that 
of ancient ethics. 

The latter, like all early forms of religion, regarded fear 
as the ruling factor in determining the relation between God 
and man. For this motive of fear, which we find emphasised 
also in the Jewish theology, the teaching of Christ substitutes 
the motive of lave, comparing the relation of God to man 
with that of a father to his child. Again, the thought of 
the fatherhood of God alters the conception of humanity 
which has hitherto prevailed. The limits of nationality and 
rank are lost sight of in considering the relations of man to 
man. Community of faith, the expression of our common 
sonship, becomes the only restricting consideration. Finally, 
from the thoughts of the fatherhood of God and of a common 
faith, whose external organ was the Church, spring the ideas 
which Christian philosophy developed on the subjects of the 
origin and future destiny of man. Since divine sonship and 
brotherhood in the faith can be thought of only as spiritual 
relations, we find the sensuous and spiritual natures of man 
placed in an opposition which may be compared to the 
moral opposition of evil and good: a view for which the 
heathen philosophy in many of its aspects had already 
paved the way. The dependence of the spiritual upon 

II. D 



34 Christian Ethics [296-7 

the sensuous nature is now, in accordance with Platonic 
thought, regarded as a bondage which is responsible for 
all the evil in the world. But the gospel of the divine 
fatherhood will not allow either that this bondage has 
always existed, or that it will be eternal. While the old 
oriental story of Paradise and the Fall furnishes an appro- 
priate account of the original falling away from God; on 
the other hand the current ideas of Hades and Elysium 
offer a suitable form in which to reanimate the doctrine 
of a promised and hoped-for salvation. 

But salvation, according to the Christian conception» 
cannot be effected by one's own agency; it is Christ who 
in the Pauline doctrine has saved guilty mankind by His 
sacrificial death. The community of the faithful founded 
in His mission has become the dispenser of the divine grace 
on earth. Although the consciousness of human guilt is 
forcibly expressed in this doctrine, yet in the thought of the 
Atonement there lies the germ of an external view of fot^ve- 
ness, juristic rather than ethical, which is at least partially 
responsible for the worldliness of mediaeval Christianity. 
Moreover, there is no doubt that the limitation of redemption 
to sharers in the Christian faith affected from the very outset 
the moral and humanistic value of the GospeL The believer 
in Christ could look down upon the unbelieving heathen 
with a scorn greater than that of the Greeks for the bar- 
barians ; for the heathen were not only deprived of divine 
illumination in this present life, but destined to eternal 
damnation in a life to come. However, there are no motives 
more powerful than fear and hope in their operation on the 
human heart ; and hence it was inevitable that the Church 
with its means of grace should come more and more to 
occupy Üie central point in the Christian system of belie£ 
In proportion as the faith of the early Christians had to 
relinquish the hope of living to see Christ's return, while 



297-8] Tlie General Basis of Christian Ethics 35 

the believer found himself forced to accommodate himself to 
this earth, so much the greater was the influence obtained 
by the visible state of God on earth. 

While it was the development of religious ideas which 
determined the basal thoughts of Christian ethics, the latter 
obtained their philosophical form under the influence of those 
tendencies of ancient philosophy which were most akin to 
the Christian theory of the universe, namely, Platonism, 
and, to a certain extent, Stoicism. Of course the religious 
assimilation of these doctrines made necessary many trans- 
formations, which were not without their effect upon ethics. 
For the emanation theory of the Neo-Platonists, which long 
survived in the Christian sect of the Gnostics, the Church, 
influenced both by the Jewish monotheism and Christ's 
doctrine of the divine fatherhood, substituted a transcendent 
personal God ; ui^ed by the necessity of finding a mediation 
between God and the world, it borrowed from the emanation 
theory the idea of a division of the concept of Deity 
which yet did not affect its internal unity, and thus reached 
the doctrine of a Trinity, in whose three parts the three 
dominant elements in the Christian faith — the creative 
power of God, the divine sonship, and the community of 
the faithful — found their religious expression. But while 
Platonism had regarded matter as the ground of imper- 
fection and evil, such a conception was too far removed 
from the world of sense to harmonise with religious views. 
The Logos of Christian religious philosophy is therefore no 
longer, as in the Jewish theosophy and in Neo-Platonism, 
a purely spiritual principle; it is transformed, under the 
double influence of the Jewish Messianic idea and the 
gospel of divine sonship, into the Son of God become flesh. 
Similarly, a continuance of spiritual existence only seems 
insufficient to meet the religious need of the times ; instead 
of the Platonic conception of immortality we have the 



36 Christian Ethics [298-9 

dogma of the resurrection of the body, while at the same 
time the doctrine of pre-existence is set aside as an element 
indifferent so far as religious hopes are concerned. 

Nqw the dogmas of the incarnation and resurrection make 
sensuous matter essential for the existence of the good 
both in this life and in the life to come. The Platonic 
derivation of evil from matter can therefore no longer pass 
unquestioned, even apart from the fact that the solution 
which it offers for the problem is too abstract to satisfy 
religious needs. It is just this problem of the origin of evil 
to which Christian philosophy, turning aside from the world 
and centering all its hopes on a future life and the second 
coming of Christ, directs its attention. And once more 
the solution is furnished by Oriental religious ideas. Oriental 
thought, especially Parseeism, had frequently given a religious 
expression to the opposition between a good and an evil 
principle. Within the Christian Church itself there springs 
up the sect of the Manichees, who combine Gnostic with 
Zoroastrian elements into a doctrine which opposes to God 
an original evil being, and in like manner assumes the 
existence in man of two souls,— one light and good, purely 
spiritual, the other bad, united to the body. Such a doctrine, 
howe\'er, is incompatible with the pure monotheism which 
is the foundation of Christianity. Hence the orthodox faith 
rejects the view that evil is primary in its nature, while 
adopting the idea of an incarnation of eviL Adam's fall 
is transferred from earth to heaven, and Satan becomes 
a fallen angel. He b Antichrist, the complete antithesis 
of Christ; and according to the doctrine of Irenaeus will 
like Christ some day become man and rule on earth till 
Christ returns, casts Antichrist with his followers into ever- 
lasting fire, and inaugurates the millennial reign, upon which 
the reign of the Father, everlasting blessedness, is to follow. 
Two at least of these conceptions were destined to become 



299] ^'^^ General Basis of Christian Ethics 37 

a permanent part of Church doctrine : that of the incarna- 
tion of evil in Satan as the fallen angel, and the related 
thought, of no little ethical importance, that evil is not 
original, but came into the world with the fall of man. 
The assumption of such a special incarnation of the principle 
of evil does not, however, preclude the continued influence 
of the Platonic theory that matter contaminates spirit 
Christian philosophy finds evil everywhere operative in the 
sensuous nature of man, in his sensuous impulses, his striving 
for sensuous good. Mortification of the flesh is therefore an 
important means to the attainment of divine grace. While 
this asceticism does not regard worldly possessions, marriage, 
and public activity as actually sinful, it finds a special merit 
in the abstemiousness which casts contempt on all such 
goods. In such ideas as these, necessarily limited in their 
application to a comparatively small part of the Christian 
community, we find the germ of a twofold morality, ethically 
worthless, which involves on the one hand a more rigid 
separation of the spiritual from the worldly realm, and on 
the other hand the development of monastic life. 

That a theory of the universe which sprang from so 
various sources and hence included so manifold contradic- 
tions should for more than a thousand years have exerted a 
compelling influence upon minds among whom were numbered 
the greatest and most independent thinkers, is surely one of 
the most remarkable phenomena in the history of the human 
intellect Its explanation is to be found largely in the power 
of the fundamental ethical conceptions of love and grace, 
whose hold on humanity, with its deep need of consolation, 
was all the stronger by reason of the contrast they presented 
with the actual life of a rude and violent age. An important 
factor in the process by which diverse elements were unified 
into a single body of doctrine consisted in the unity of Church 
government, which now took the place of the original fellow- 



38 Christian Ethics [29^300 

ship of the faithful, and preserved unanimity of opinion by 
the force of external authority. These conditions are respon- 
sible for the twofold character of constraint which stamps 
itself upon Christian ethics. The religious consciousness is 
constrained into accepting the philosophic opinions received 
by the Church, while, on the other hand, philosophic doctrines 
are constrained into agreement with the articles of faith 
which religious tradition approves. The common product of 
religious faith and philosophical speculation, thus developed, 
is the body of Church dogma, which becomes definitive for the 
problems as for the first principles of ethics. Naturally, how- 
ever, its lines are less firmly laid down at the beginning of 
Christian philosophy, when the contents of dogma is yet in 
the formative stage. Hence it is in this period that we find 
the views of the various Church philosophers exerting most 
influence upon the growth of the ecclesiastical structure.^ 

2. THE SYSTEM OF AUGUSTINE, AND THE PELAGIAN 
CONTROVERSY. 

By far the most important teacher of the Church as regards 
his permanent influence upon ethics is Augustine. Christian 
literature hardly shows his equal in philosophic gifts. In 
epistemolc^[y he anticipates the fundamental thought of 
Descartes* Meditations ; and his ethical discussions contain 
an analysis of the will, which, if we overlook its tendency 
towards dogmatism, surpasses in penetration almost every- 
thing that had been done up to his time. 

But it is just up(Mi this keen and remarkable mind that the 
current bondage to religious traditions and conceptioas 
reacts roost noticeably. Unable to give conceptual unity to 

> TIk tbUoviBgexpontkMaiiBt confine itself to UiechkfpomU in tlw 
wßBBk of Chriitka ctlucs. A Bote tbocoqili dtoittinn of the safajeot will be 
famd in W. Cass* C^tAuhH d, ckHstiicktm Etkik, espedaUy ^nL i, tSSi, end 
a Thiob. ZiBGLBit's work with the umt title, 1S86. On the corfe sp oo di ng 
dtinlopnicnt of dofan tee Haeicack, iKmry ^ I>t(gwm^ u, by N. 1 



30CKI] The System of Augustine 39 

the conflicting elements in his faith, he cast his influence all 
the more decidedly on the side of mysticism. In opposition 
to the Manichees, towards whom he was at first inclined, and 
who sought to solve the problem of evil by the dualistic 
hypothesis of two original beings, good and evil, he maintains 
the view that good was the sole primitive existence. Evil 
came into the world at the Fall through the arrogance of the 
fallen angel and of man ; it is — and here we have a Platonic 
echo in the system of this Christian thinker, versed as he was 
in ancient lore — not itself a substance, but only an attribute, 
a deficiency in the good, which serves in its removal through 
the Atonement to manifest the divine justice. God has 
allowed evil that good may be brought about thereby, for 
contrariorum oppositione saeculi pulchritude cotnponitur — a 
thought whose influence has reached our own time. 

In like manner Augustine stands for predestination of 
the will, as against Pelagius and his followers. It is not 
possible, as the Pelagians assume, for man's free will to 
obtain the good. Guilt having entered the world at the 
Fall, it is only the grace of God which is able to direct our 
will towards the attainment of any good. The Augustinian 
doctrine of predestination bears traces not only of the 
gloomy atmosphere of the age, with its pessimistic belief 
in the depravity of human nature ; but also of a distinctly 
religious spirit. It is at least an emphatic expression of 
the conviction that human fate lies in God's hands. Inde- 
terminism is always opposed to the deepest religious feeling. 

Precisely this aspect of the Augustinian doctrine, however, 
was immediately influential in bringing about the later 
secularisation of Christian ethics. If the human will has 
no power to earn heaven, there is danger that practical 
morality will lose its value. For a single good or bad act 
is but a drop compared to the ocean of sin in which» by 
reason of its fall from God and original depravity» the 



40 Christian Ethics [301-2 

human race is lost The spirit of idle resignation, to which 
this gloomy view gives rise, is far too sharply opposed to 
man's active moral nature to be lasting. The ineradicable 
impulse to win eternal happiness by one's own actions, 
finding itself powerless in the field of practical morality, 
necessarily comes to make the external cult the centre of 
moral and religious life. Prayer, obedience to ceremonial 
requirements, above all obedience to the Church as the 
visible kingdom of God, — these are now the essential marks 

. of a pious life. 

For this view Aug^ustine is chiefly responsible, through 
the influence of the contrast which he drew between the 
temporal state and the state of God, the one of diabolical 
the other of heavenly origin ; the one destined to be over- 
thrown, the other to be finally victorious over the sinful 
world The Pelagian controversy, too, is not without 
influence on the development of Church doctrine at this 
point Pelagius, fighting for the freedom of the will, is 
chiefly concerned with assuring to the individual an inde- 
pendent power of co-operation in the saving of his own 
soul; while grace is still God's free gift, yet it can be 
obtained through one's own works. Pelagianism thus 
occupies a middle ground, endeavouring to make the mystical 
significance of the doctrine of faith more comprehensible by 
a treatment based alike on reason and on a careful con- 
sideration of the conditions of earthly life. It is thus an 
instance of that ever-recurring attempt to rationalise dogma 
which, starting with the heterodox sects of the first century, 
ends in the scholastic philosofdiy. The transition to 
scholasticism b^;an when in the centuries after Augustine 
a 'Semi-Pelagian' tendency became apparent, which met 
the hierarchical need just because it united the heterogeneous 
elements of difierent systems. To Augustine's apotheosb 

of the Church it joined the doctrine of the utility of good 



302-3] Scholastic Ethics 41 

works, and thus became the starting-point for that external- 
isation of religious and moral conceptions which kept pace 
with the increasing worldliness of the Church itself 

3. SCHOLASTIC ETHICS. 

The great object of Scholasticism in its prime was the 
transformation of articles of faith into truths of reason. 
Important as it thereby becomes in preparing the way for 
modem metaphysical speculation, it was quite as momentous 
for ethics, where the effort after log^ical clearness led by an 
inherent necessity to a preference for that external conception 
of moral principles, juristic rather than ethical, the germ of 
which already existed in many of the dogmatising utterances 
of Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles. The fact that this germ 
now ripened and bore luxuriant fruit was due ultimately to 
the inevitable and increasing secularisation of the Church, 
to which scholasticism as a whole formed the theoretical 
complement 

Thus we find the most prominent thinker of the eleventh 
century, Anselm of Canterbury^ reducing the doctrine of thfe 
Redeemer, that vital point in the Christian dogma of the 
Atonement, to a kind of jus talionis^ a balancing of guilt 
and retribution. Man has fallen; his guilt must be atoned 
for. But man himself, with his limited capacities, cannot 
make atonement for infinite guilt; therefore God has given 
His own Son to take upon Himself the guilt of the world. 
Only thus can infinite g^ilt be balanced by an action of 
infinite merit The fact that this action is an event which 
takes place quite outside the religious and moral conscious- 
ness, and which hence has not the slightest relation to a 
possible transformation of the sinner's own nature, is left 
entirely out of account On the other hand, the external 
character of the whole conception sufficiently explains why 
the benefit which falls to the lot of humanity, through 



42 Christian Ethics [303-4 

salvation, is limited to believers. Besides Christ's sanctifying 
merit, in which the individual has part without any act of 
his own, there is always necessary a subjective merit on 
the individual's part, which is, however, less that of moral 
disposition and conduct than of faith in grace and the 
Church's means of grace. The next stage of this doctrine 
is the belief which gradually obtains currency that in 
the lives of Christ and the saints there has been amassed 
a surplus of justifying acts, whose benefits the Church can 
distribute to individual sinners in proportion to their 
repentance and penance, or in proportion to their perform- 
ance of ecclesiastical duties. 

From the outset there was no lack of opposition to this 
profoundly immoral tendency of Church ethics. Generally 
speaking, such efforts were associated with the heterodox 
doctrines of patristic times. They were especially connected 
with the attempt of Pelagius and his followers to keep for the 
freedom of the will and consequent moral self-determination 
their ethical value. Abelard, particularly, as early as the 
twelfth century, emphasises in this connection the signifi- 
cance of the disposition and the conscience. By placing the 
distinction between good and evil not in the external 
character of the act, but in the inner motive behind it, he 
subordinates the mystical idea of the Redeemer to the 
conception of Christ as a moral example ; and at the same 
time, closely akin here as in his sympathy with classical 
antiquity to the later Humanism, lays great stress upon 
the value of the individual moral personality. 

This attempt to emphasise the internal aspect of morality 
as against the principle of obedience upheld by the power of 
the Church, found yet more decided expression in Christian 
Mysticism. In part, this tendency entered the service of the 
Church, in the mendicant orders of Franciscans and Domini- 
cans, who placed the requirements of poverty and humility 



3Q4-5] Scholastic Ethics 43 

first among their rules ; in part, espoused by individual men 
whose moral and religious natures were deeply stirred, it 
spread in silent opposition, or even in open resistance, to the 
hierarchical system. It is the mystical element in Christi- 
anity itself which makes against the secularisation of the 
Church in these forerunners of the Reformation. But just 
as this very mysticism had given rise to Augustine's 
apotheosis of the Church, so the monastic orders, devoted 
to mystical contemplation, became henceforth the most 
influential supporters of the hierarchical idea; and for 
centuries still the chief current of Christian mysticism was 
under the direction of the Church. 

But to these elements, which were inherent in the 
original contents of Christian doctrine, other influences arc 
now added, — influences destined to bring about a gradual 
and fundamental alteration in the spiritual character of the 
age. From the ecstasy of the mystics arose the thought 
of the Crusades. But though the motives of these under- 
takings were religious, worldly interests bore an increasing 
share in their realisation, and their result was a rapid spread 
of the secular spirit to all spheres of thought His ideal aim 
threw a transfiguring glamour over the knightly contestant 
for the possession of the Holy Sepulchre. Thus from these 
wars there sprang that flower of knighthood which, in the 
increased brilliancy of court life, bore as its fruit both 
secular science and secular art The courtly art of poetry 
vied with the learning of the clergy in a rivalry all the 
happier in its results from the fact that for the first time 
since the decline of classic culture the sources of poetry 
were found in the national life and the popular speech. 
Moreover, the intellectual horizon of the time was widened 
by acquaintance with distant lands and people. Moham- 
medan culture, at this time superior in many respects to 
that of the West, began to exert an influence, in despite 



44 Christian Ethics [305 

of religious differences. The treasures of Alexandrian 
learning had since the eighth century passed into the 
hands of the Arabs. Mathematics and astronomy, medicine 
and philosophy, had flourished here; and among the 
philosophers it was Aristotle who was most zealously 
studied. This survival of ancient learning became known 
in the West from the beginning of the thirteenth century, 
and a many-sided zeal for knowledge, with a reviving 
affinity for secular problems, supplanted the strong 
theological bias of the preceding period. 

The Scholasticism of the thirteenth century bears distinct 
traces of all these influences. As its aim is divided between 
maintaining the value of monastic life on the one hand and 
the worldly power of the Church on the other, so, in its 
system of philosophy, mystical contemplation and trivial 
logic - chopping, a supematuralistic metaphysic, and an 
interest, of course purely theoretical, in empirical science 
arc thoroughly interwoven. This lack of internal harmony 
in its theory of the universe is not least apparent in its 
ethics. The revival of secular interests, which found its 
scientific expression in the dominance of Aristotelianism, 
had an inevitable influence in the field of morality. But the 
Stagirite had been bold enough to free his ethical principles 
from all transcendental presuppositions and to limit them 
to the conditions of actual life. Such a standpoint was 
out of the question for Christian theology. The heathen 
philosopher had to be regarded through the medium of the 
Church's views at this point, far more than in his natural 
philosophy, where his guidance might safely be trusted. The 
natural result was an tcUctic ethics, half religious and half 
realistic, which had in consequence of its mixed origin no 
lack of contradictions. 

The chief upholder of this eclectic ethics is the greatest 
theologian of the thirteenth century, Tlionias Aquinas. He 



305-6] Scholastic Ethics 45 

follows Aristotle implicitly in his division of the virtues into 
ethical and dianoetic, and in the high estimate he places on 
the contemplative life. He terms all these virtues naturcU, 
however, and reduces them to the four Platonic cardinal 
virtues, — wisdom, courage, moderation and justice. Above 
them he places, following the Pauline doctrine, the three 
supernatural or theological virtues, — faith, love and hope. 
The former are acquired, the latter bestowed upon the soul 
directly by God. In accordance with their differing sources, 
the former lead to natural, the latter to supernatural 
happiness. For the rest, he seeks to establish a kind of 
connection between the two by the assertion that in conse- 
quence of the Fall we need God's help even in the attainment 
of the natural virtues. Thus God is the direct source of the 
theological virtues ; the indirect source of the earthly virtues. 
The theory of will held by the Thomists is in complete 
accord with this twofold conception of virtue. The will is 
free, since it is subject to no necessity in the form of external 
constraint ; but it is determined by our rational insight, which 
chooses of two different goods that which seems to it the 
best; and in order to distinguish in this choice what is 
really best we need the divine help. Thomas is thus a 
moderate determinist, and in his determinism there lurks 
even yet a shadow of Augustinian predestination. But a 
remarkable change of view has taken place, for the divine 
grace, which for Augustine is all, the human will being 
nothing in comparison with it, becomes for Thomas a mere 
co^perator with the will. The divine grace can be obtained 
through the merit of one's own works, and a certain worth 
is allowed to worldly happiness, as well as to that of a future 
life. 

The intellectualistic character of scholastic psychology 
and ethics is very evident in the Thomistic theory of will. 
Throughout, the will is only the executive which carries into 



46 Christian Ethics [306-7 

operation the results of the deliberations and decisions of 
intelligence. The concept of conscience has a special import- 
ance here. For Aquinas, as for most of the scholastics, 
conscience is a process of thought and deliberation, which 
distinguishes between good and evil ; it is a kind of syllo- 
gistic function which, like all rational thought, consists in 
definite premisses and a conclusion derived from them, — ^the 
judgment or decision of conscience. Emotion and will are 
thus left wholly out of account The function of the latter 
is merely to execute the decisions of conscience, and while 
a certain amount of influence is ascribed to the emotions, 
they are described in terms so wholly intellectual that they 
seem like nothing more than an inferior order of rational 
processes. 

The strong intellectualistic influence which prevailed for 
centuries in scholastic ethics shows how deeply intellectualism 
was involved in the religious and moral foundations of the 
philosophy of the time. Already we find the dogmatic 
arguments of Anselm of Canterbury betraying the effort 
to substitute lucidity of logical evidence for depth of 
religious feeling. There were two conditions in particular 
which gave to religious and moral philosophy this peculiar 
stamp. The first was the externalising of religious life. As 
ceremonial observance and obedience to the requirements 
of faith came to be more and more emphasised, there grew 
up a tendency to r^ard the energy of the moral will, in- 
separable as it is from freedom of personal conviction, as of 
little importance compared with theoretical belief and know- 
ledge. The moral defects of this system of ethics are thus 
the inevitable counterpart of its lack of religious liberty. 
Further, the lives of its founders were responsible for an 
intellectualistic tendency in the scientific formulation of 
scholastic ethics. The natural product of monastic seclu- 
sion was a system of morals where contemplation and 



307-8] Scholastic Ethics 47 

reflection took the place of moral action. And the current 
belief that the monastic life was peculiarly holy justified 
these moral philosophers in elevating their own ideal of life 
to the position of an ethical ideal for the whole human 
race. Intellectualism is thus rooted deep in the religious 
philosophy of Catholicism, even as the ethics of will and 
personal freedom, in spite of many lapses, which ex- 
tend to the present day, is the very life principle of 
Protestantism. 

This lack of freedom and breadth of view explains why 
ethics should be the field where scholastic philosophy can 
point to the fewest original results. Christian doctrines and 
the ancient theory of the virtues are joined without any 
attempt at reconciliation ; and the care with which individual 
instances of virtue are discussed makes the lack of any inner 
coherence more apparent Consequently the one strong 
point of scholastic ethics lies in the direction of that 
tendency which always makes its appearance where really 
great and creative ideas are lacking, — of casuistry. While 
special cases, particularly those whose decision is a doubtful 
matter, are discussed with the greatest possible thorough- 
ness, usually from a purely logical standpoint, there is often 
betrayed a shocking lack of comprehension of the moral 
value of everyday life and its conditions, such as honour : 
matters of which the contemplative seclusion of monastic 
life aflbrded, of course, no adequate experience. We have 
here the source of that 'ethics of probability' which is the 
natural outcome of a casuistic treatment of moral problems, 
and may be found to-day in the ethical compendiums of 
the Jesuits. 



48 Christian Ethics [308-9 

4. THE FALL OF SCHOLASTICISM AND THE ETHICS OF 
THE REFORMATION. 

A Single step was all that was necessary to bring about 
a complete separation between Thomas, with his adherents, 
and Augfustine, with the older scholasticism. This step was 
taken by an opponent of the great Church teacher, a 
nominalist and a thoroughgoing indeterminist He regards 
the will as absolutely free ; rational insight does not deter- 
mine it, since man may be led by erroneous ideas; the 
divine will does not determine it, for it may choose the bad 
as well as the good. We have here a complete reversal of 
Augustine's views. Happiness is not secured by grace, but 
by one's own merit And merit does not consist in a spirit 
of pious resignation, but in external obedience to the require- 
ments of religion and ethics. While in its conception of 
moral life the new theory seems to mark the extreme stage 
of the secularising tendency in Christian ethics, it seeks to 
compensate for this fact in the matter of religious obedience. 
No more effective way of solving the problem could have 
been found than that chosen by Duns Scotus, and still more 
definitely by his successor William of Occam^ — ^the trans- 
ference of indeterminism from the human to the divine will. 
God requires obedience to the moral law, not because it is 
good, but because it is His law ; and the moral law is good 
not in itself, but only as the expression of the divine will. 
God might have willed the contrary, and even then His will 
would have been good. 

Thus Christian ethics ends in scepticism^ albeit a scepticism 
whose aim is to furnish a new support for faith, by declaring 
its contents to be incomprehensible. But in ranking moral 
laws among articles of revelation, it casts a reflection upon 
the moral value even of religious conviction. For if the 
moral law is based upon a divine decree, essentially arbitrary 



309] ^'^^ /^2// of Scholasticism 49 

and casual in character, there is no possible guarantee that 
its content is invariable. Indetenninism, applied to the 
divine will, becomes indiflerentism. As soon as the moral 
law lost its firm basis in the religious consciousness — and 
for this the most influential cause lay in the externalising of 
the religious life — it was an easy matter to transfer indifler- 
entism from the divine to the human will, and to elevate 
egoism to the place of the supreme moral principle. 

The Reformation^ directing its attacks against the abuses 
of the Church, the erroneous traditions which falsified the 
original doctrines of the faith, and the rationalistic tendency 
of scholasticism, sought to heal the breach between morality 
and religion. In opposition to the secular ethics of the 
Thomists and the indeterminism and indiflerentism of the 
Nominalists, it revived the views of the first Christian 
century; while at the same time it set a higher value on 
active morality and practical freedom of the will Finally, 
by its rebellion against Church tyranny in matters of belief, 
it advanced the cause of free scientific investigation, and 
together with the Renaissance of classical antiquity and the 
sudden development of natural science eflected a complete 
revolution in the views of the age. 

It cannot be said of the Reformation any more than of 
Humanism» that it produced its own independent system of 
scientific ethics. But it did infinitely more: the radical 
transformation of religious and moral conceptions of life 
which it brought about opened new fields for ethical specula- 
tion« Not in monastic asceticism and unworldly mysticism, 
not in outMrard forms of obedience and sanctification by 
works does Luther see the justification of the sinner ; but in 
a renewal of the inner man. He r^^ds morality as lying 
not in the act itself, but in the disposition and tendency of 
the will from which the act proceeded. The liberating and 
atoning power of faith lies in the fact that it makes man do 

II. E 



50 Christian Ethics [310 

right by an inner necessity rather than by obedience to law. 
Hence no external standards can be applied to measure dis- 
tinctions in the morality of actions. God has placed man in 
the world of reality, and has given to each his own tasks, in 
the duties of his own calling and life. 

Christianity, repelled by the moral wilderness of declining 
heathendom, had begun its existence as a community of 
believers set apart from the world and expectant of future 
salvation. Then came its victorious career through the 
world. Its reception as the world's religion necessarily 
involved it in inconsistencies, whose consequences, especially 
for Christian ethics, were most serious. Only a Christianity 
adapted to the needs of the worlds like the Christianity of the 
Reformation, could solve these inconsistencies. In this 
sense it is not from the Protestant standpoint alone that 
the Reformation may be said to have saved Christianity. 
Even on the side of Catholicism its tendency was to trans- 
form, not indeed dogma, but the prevailing conception of 
life. And with its religious significance, the ethical meaning 
of the Reformation is intimately connected. In the per- 
sonality as in the opinion of Martin Luther belief and 
practice were identical, and so, instead of that reverence for 
the contemplative life which in Christian mysticism led to a 
total perversion of moral fact by religious feeling, we have 
an emphatic declaration in favour of an active Christianity, 
for which love means not the sentimentalities of feeling, but 
the joyful fulfilment of love's duties. The ethics of the 
Reformation is thus decidedly of the opinion that the sphere 
of morality is to be found in real life, and in the duties 
which his calling and station impose upon the individual ; 
and further, that the noblest power of man is not knowledge, 
not speculative absorption in religious thoughts, but a wiU^ 
which seeks the good for no external ends, but for its own 
sake alone. Though Luther, like Zwingli and Calvin, felt 



3IO-II] The Fall of Scholasticism 51 

himself strongly drawn, from the very depth of his religious 
feeling, towards the Augustinian doctrine of predestination, 
yet for all \hx^t practical freedom of the will is the beginning 
and end of moral action. An act is good not because it 
harmonises with the law, but because the good is freely 
chosen. Thus, in opposition to the scholastic intellectualism, 
which had subordinated will to knowledge and described 
conscience as a faculty of judgment and inference, the 
Reformation regards the moral will as that power of the 
human soul which ranks above all the powers of thought 
and knowledge. 

It was by its defence of these fundamental principles of 
practical ethics, rather than by the further elaborations of 
its ethical theory, which remained in many respects under 
the influence of dogmatic and even in part of scholastic 
traditions, that the Reformation determined the tendency 
of modem ethics. It was not to be expected that the 
Reformation spirit would develope to its final result without 
arousing opposition from many quarters, or that it would 
escape the effects of the older forces which worked along 
with it The period of Enlightenment which followed the 
Reformation may almost be said to have inclined more to the 
Nominalism and Intellectualism of departing Scholasticism 
than to the Protestant principle of freedom. Hence the 
influence upon ethics of the new quickening of the religious 
consciousness which took place in the next period was rather 
n^^tive than positive. While it is to the Reformation that 
thought chiefly owes its emancipation from the authority 
of the Church, the subsequent developments of ethics are 
distinctly of the nature of a reaction against the extreme 
religious tendency of the previous age. Here, as in all other 
departments of knowledge, we see the influence of the power- 
ful impetus given to science in the sixteenth and seventeenth 
centuries. It was this spirit which stimulated the applica- 



52 Christian Ethics [311 

tion of empirical investigation even to moral facts and the 
derivation of these facts from the natural conditions of 
human life. Before long, however, we find a metaphysical 
tendency running counter to Empiricism, a tendency which, 
while it seeks in part to give a new expression to the 
standpoint of religious ethics, and to reconcile it with 
that of secular ethics, may also be said to have worked 
with empiricism, though after a different fashion, for the 
secularisation of morals, in that it aims to substitute philo- 
sophical concepts for religious ideas. 



312] 



CHAPTER IIL 
MODERN ETHICS. 

I. THE DEVELOPMENT OF EMPIRICAL ETHICS. 

{a) Bacon and Hobbes. 

SCHOLASTICISM and certain tendencies in Protestant- 
ism had combined to prepare the way for a more secular 
ethics, which was chiefly occupied with investigating the 
empirical conditions of moral life. On the one hand, the 
Thomistic distinction between natural and theol<^ical virtues 
had allowed freer play to worldly influences; on the other 
hand, the Protestant sects had revived in their controversies 
the dispute of the first Christian centuries concerning the 
worth or worthlessness of the activity of the human will.* 
The Arminians and Latitudinarians, in opposition to the 
mystical view of the Atonement held by Luther and Calvin 
on the authority of Augustine, sought, like the Pelagians 
before them, to emphasise freedom of will and personal merit 
This more liberal attitude involved a larger tolerance towards 
the adherents of other faiths. While religion was still valued» 
it hcgani to be regarded rather as the completion and final 
stage of morality than as its indispensable condition ; hence 
the natural inference that if a man only obeyed the require- 
ments of morality, he might be happy in any religion« It 
was upon this basis that the empirical tendency of moral 
philosophy developed, — a tendency whose starting-point was 
in England. 

> Cf. POnjbr, Hist0ry of Christian Philosophy of Religion from the Ktfot 
iion to Kanif tnuisUted by W. Htstie. 



54 Moderet Ethics [312-3 

As elsewhere, so in the realm of ethics, the Baconian 
philosophy opened new fields for thought Bacon, who in- 
tentionally avoided conflict with theology by relegating 
religion to a future life, and claiming this present world 
as the province of philosophy, divided the problem of the 
Summum Bonum, as belonging wholly to religion, from the 
philosophy of morals, which has to do only with practical 
morality in the present life, and with the finite and relative 
goods thereby attainable. According to him this practical 
morality is independent of religious convictions; even the 
atheist may adopt it True, the perfection of man is attained 
only when religious feeling is added to and elevates the ethical 
sentiments. But the superstitious errors of religion are hurt- 
ful to morals; indeed, superstition and the fanaticism that 
springs from it are more dangerous to morality than 
unbelief. Bacon's position thus resembles that of the 
philosopher whom of all the ancients he most hated, 
Aristotle ; that is, he completely separates the spheres of 
religion and ethics. But unlike his great predecessor, his 
problem is not so much to define the concept of the Good 
and classify the virtues on the basis thereby obtained, as 
to investigate the sources and motives of morality, and, above 
all, its applications. His criticism on previous philosophers, 
here as in other fields, touches their n^lect to make any 
practical application of the method of discovery. Bacon, 
however, regards as the source of morality the Lux naturalis^ 
the natural law dwelling in every man ; concerning whose 
origin he gives no further account, so that it remains doubt- 
ful whether he means an innate faculty or a power of insight 
which arises from experience. Bacon here fails to distinguish 
between the two opposite tendencies which developed in 
later English ethics. On the other hand, he r^ards the 
estimation of the different forms of moral good as wholly 
a matter of experience, and thus seeks to base his most 



313-4] The Development of Empirical Ethics 55 

important moral distinctions on the actual relations of 
human life. Hence for him the good coincides under all 
circumstances with the useful The useful, again, has a 
double object : the welfare of the individual and that of the 
community. Individual welfare consists in the satisfaction 
of the individual's natural instincts, self-preservation, self- 
perfection and reproduction. The welfare of the community 
consists in the satisfaction of those needs which spring from 
the relations of the human species, and which impose upon 
every individual certain duties towards humanity at large 
as well as towards the particular sphere of society in which 
he finds himself. As for the question whether individual 
or social welfare is to be preferred. Bacon thinks there can 
be no doubt about the answer, for Nature herself points out 
the true way, by striving at all times, often at the expense 
of the individual, to preserve the species and the whole. True 
virtue, therefore, consists in action for the common good; and 
he objects, evidently not with entire justice, to the theories 
of antiquity, on the ground that they had in mind only 
individual welfare. Such a supposition, he thinks, is the 
only one that will account for their wholly perverted view 
that the contemplative life is to be preferred above all others; 
whereas as a matter of fact the life of action is the only one 
worth while.* 

Three points are especially noteworthy about these views 
of Bacon's, whose value lies rather in their sug^estiveness 
than in their thoroughness. First, we note the complete 
separation of morality from religion, the secularisation 
of ethics; second, the equally complete separation of 
ethics from all metaphysical presuppositions, and the 
substitution of an effort to discover the psychological 
motives of morality, motives whose nature is as yet left 

* Ik dignit, it augment. uUnt.^ lib. vil Sirmones fidtla^ cspec l6, 17, 
56-59. 



56 Modern Ethics [314-5 

somewhat indefinite. In the third place, we have the 
assumption of public utility as the ultimate end of morals, 
and the consequent identification of the moral with that 
which is beneficial to the majority. 

As r^[ards these three points the work of Bacon was 
continued by Hobbes. Although the absolutism of the 
latter reflects the peculiar influence of the age in which 
he lived and the political party he espoused, yet in regard 
to the general basis of his thought he is on common ground 
with the later liberal adherents of the Baconian doctrine. 
But he surpasses them all in penetration and keenness of 
understanding. This logical bent, moreover, is the chief 
cause of the onesidedness of his views. For him the life 
of feeling does not exist Like the Scholastics, he wishes 
to reduce everything to the clearness of logical and mathe- 
matical ratiocination. While this aim makes him a most 
decided partisan of the Baconian doctrine of utility, yet it 
is irreconcilable with the Baconian separation of the spheres 
of religion and ethics. For Hobbes, the natural moral 
law consists in a correct weighing of the beneficial or 
harmful consequences of an act A breach of the law 
b therefore an error of the understanding merely ; it can 
proceed only from false deduction, since nobody inten- 
tionally acts contrary to his own advantage. It is impossible 
that divine law, which is contained in the moral teach- 
ings of Holy Scripture, should have any other contents 
than that of natural law. Just as the latter furnishes a 
confirmation of the truth of Christianity, so the former finds 
its sanction in the latter. Further, the civil law, like the 
religious law, cannot contradict the law of nature, for its 
aim is merely to determine what is usefiil to individuals 
in their common life together. Thus these three laws 
have the same object, the advantage and welfare of 



315-6] T^he Development of Empirical Ethics 57 

mankind. In the event of an apparent conflict between 
them, which can result only from some error, Hobbes has 
no doubt as to the solution. The decision cannot rest 
with individual opinion, unless the peace of society, that 
indispensable condition of all useful endeavour, is to be 
destroyed ; nor can the commands of religion be decisive, 
for they rest on individual conception and interpretation. 
The civil law alone, then, must be the supreme court of 
appeal. Not only must it settle every conflict between indi- 
vidual interests ; but the final determination of the true con- 
tents of religious commands, as they are to be understood by 
everyone, must rest with it alone. Hobbes, therefore, brands 
all forms of religion that are not sanctioned by the State 
as superstitious. It would certainly be an injustice to the 
acuteness of the philosopher to suppose that he overlooked 
the possibility of a special case, where the civil lawgiver would 
be wrong and the opposing individual conscience right 
Such a case is of course logically possible for Hobbes as for 
us ; but he refuses to admit that it would ever be practically 
real, apparently for two reasons. First, the civil law has in 
view the welfare of all individuals, while the individual is in 
the first instance looking out for his own welfare only ; hence 
the latter will more readily err. Further, the individual is 
not in a position to advance his own interest in the absence 
of the requisite public security. Since the supremacy of the 
civil law is the condition of the individual's effective activity, 
it must always be formally right, though it may be for the 
time materially wrong. 

This position, which lays no restrictions upon the supremacy 
of political legislation over the individual will — a supremacy 
indispensable, indeed, within certain limits — is intimately 
related to Hobbes' psychological derivation of the moral 
law and the legal order. The fundamental thought here is 
Bacon's, the thought that utility always determines human 



58 Modern Ethics [316-7 

action. But while Bacon discriminated between individual 
and social welfare, and referred the effort after each to a 
different instinct, according to Hobbes self-love is the 
motive of all action ; the individual seeks to further the 
general welfare only in so far as he thereby serves his own 
ends. This egoistic conception of human nature leads to 
the view that the state of nature is a strife of all against 
all. To strengthen this position Hobbes appeals to the 
fact that even in the civilised state distrust everywhere 
governs human actions, and that everyone associates with 
and loves those from whom he expects protection and the 
furtherance of his own interests. Thus ^oism is for him 
the only basis of the political order. The existence of 
the latter rests on the conviction that the welfare of all 
individuals is best attained when the many wills are sub- 
ordinated to one. Absolute monarchy, therefore, is the 
best form of government^ 

Here, then, we find Bacon's views developed in the three 
directions which he had already pointed out The separation 
of ethics from religion is completed by the distinction drawn 
between the three spheres of moral law : natural law, based 
on individual insight ; civil law, based on the knowledge and 
will of the authorities ; and religious law, which has its source 
in revelation. These three laws are, however, r^[arded as dif- 
ferent forms of one and the same moral law, and in doubtful 
cases the civil law is made supreme over the other twa 
Further, the moral motives are now more exactly defined : 
they are resolved into lexical reflection concerning what is 
useful and harmful ; hence, moral action and logically correct 
action are made equivalent Accordingly, while the deriva- 
tion of natural law is, quite in the Baconian spirit, exclusively 
psychological and logical, special metaphysical assumptions 

' De Corpore Politico^ pars L; Dt Cive^ lib. i., cap. ii.-iv.; lib. ilLf cap. xv.; 
Leviathan^ pan L ; Human Natun^ chapi TiL-xiii. 



317] TJie Development of Empirical Ethics 59 

now become necessary to explain the agreement of religious 
and civil with natural law. In the case of religious law, 
it is assumed that we have, under the form of revelation, 
the same contents to which reason alone would have led ; in 
the case of civil law, that, on account of natural egoism, 
the original state was one of war, which again could only 
be obviated by means of rational deliberation, through the 
recognition of a supreme will. As the ultimate end of 
morality we have the advantage of the individual; the 
welfare of the whole being considered only in so far as it 
includes the welfare of all individuals. Thus the concept 
of common welfare, left indeterminate by Bacon, is more 
accurately defined, and its opposition to individual welfare 
is removed. This is, however, at the expense of the 
former concept, which entirely loses its independence by 
being reduced to the sum of individual welfares. 



(b) John Locke and the IntelUctualism of tlu 
Cambridge School. 

It is not surprising that a theory which ran so destructively 
counter to all the views on religious ethics current up to 
that time, and which did not hesitate to proclaim ^[oism 
as the ultimate and justifiable spring of moral actions, 
should call forth contradiction. But it is significant of 
the prevailing tendency of thought in the period, that the 
polemic against Hobbes which was begun chiefly by the 
theolc^ians should employ, in part at least, the same pre- 
suppositions as those of Hobbes' own philosophy. This 
is especially true of the proposition that morality is always 
based upon right insight, recta ratio. It is this assumption 
which governs the whole ethical system of the Cambridge 
theologian, Cudworth, and which its own originator called 



6o Modem Ethics [318 

Intellectualism.^ In reality, this system is a later growth of 
scholastic Intellectualism in Protestant soil. At the same 
time, it is in certain fundamental principles influenced by 
the Cartesianism which had sprung up in France and 
Holland just previously. 

Cudworth, like Hobbes, regards man as a purely rational 
being ; feelings and emotions have for him no existence. This 
similarity, however, only serves to emphasise his difference 
from Hobbes on the question of the origin of rational in- 
tuition. Human reason is an emanation from the divine 
reason; moral ideas are innate truths. He thus reclaims 
for religious commands their unconditional supremacy over 
civil law and the individual conscience. This intellectualistic 
ethics, in its endeavour to emphasise the primary nature of 
moral ideas, and to trace them under all forms of religious 
conception, compares them after Descartes' fashion to geo- 
metrical intuitions, as being in like manner contained in the 
mind a priori. Hence a mere statement of them is enough ; 
they are as little susceptible of or dependent upon proof as 
mathematical axioms. 

It is self-evident that this appeal to direct internal intui- 
tion is no very convincing refutation of Hobbes' attempted 
deduction of morality from ^oism. Intellectualism is sup- 
plemented at this point by one of the most influential of the 
earlier English moralists, Cumberland?^ He expressly states 
that the end of morality is the fiirtheranu of the common 
welfare. But he does not r^[ard the common welfare as 
identical with the sum of individual welfares, even though 

1 The True IntdUctm^l System •/ the Universe. London, 1678. (LaL editioo 
byMosHBiM ; and ed. Lagd. Bat, 1773). ^. etpedalljr Book i. chap. !▼., No. 
8-14, and chap. ▼. The doctrines of Intellectualism are more briefly exprencd, 
though mixed up with all kinds of mystidsm. In Hsnky Mors*! Emkihdi'm 
etkieum, UK VL^ opp. omn. L Londini, 1679. 

* De legihu naiurme disqwisitU pkihs^pkkm. Loodini, 1673. C/, especially 
chaps. L, iii., and v. 



318-9] ^^ Development of Empirical Ethics 6i 

rational deliberation must prove to everyone that his happi- 
ness is best attained by promoting the general welfare. 
As a matter of fact, even the legislator makes use of 
this principle in punishing crimes against the community 
by the infliction of personal injury on the transgressor. 
Since Hobbes' conception is now completely reversed, the 
contents of the moral law being made to refer directly to the 
good of the whole, and only indirectly to the good of the 
individual, through our knowledge that our own welfare 
depends on that of society, it is clear that Hobbes* theory 
of an original state of war can no longer be maintained, 
assuming as it does that ^oism is the sole spring of action« 
War is a later product ; the natural and original state of man 
is peace, and mankind is urged by the most powerful motives 
to preserve peace and avert war, since the former is associated 
with the pleasurable feelings of benevolence, and the latter 
with the painful feelings of envy and hatred. Further, only 
on the assumption that benevolence is a primary instinct can 
we r^^rd natural law as a part of the divine commands. 
For since it was God's will to give us the knowledge that 
our duty lies in labour for the common good, He must have 
endowed us in this life with benevolence and trust, not enmity, 
as innate attributes. Greater stress is thus laid on emotion, in 
opposition to Hobbes and the Intellectualists, although it is 
not yet placed in conscious antithesis to reflection. Rational 
insight, however, retains its importance in the choice of special 
means and in the performance of particular actions. Thus 
the soul is neither tabula rasa, acquiring ideas only through 
the medium of sense-perception and reflection ; nor does it 
bear the ideas as preformed copies in itself: the moral law, 
like reason, is latent within the mind, and is first brought into 
clear consciousness through the intercourse of the individual 
with his fellow-men. 

These views, which represent in many points the %na 



62 Modem Ethics [319-20 

media between the extreme theories of Cumberiand's pre- 
decessors, may also be said to indicate the divergent 
tendencies which developed in later English ethics. Cum- 
berland, in his conception of natural law as the voice of 
God, reaching consciousness by way of the natural develop- 
ment of reason and teaching man what is harmful or useful 
to him, is the precursor of the later theological utilitarianistn. 
Further, by o^i^^va^benevolenu to natural egoism, he pre- 
pares the way for that socicd ethics in which Locke is 
his immediate successor, and here combines Locke's stand- 
point of reflection with the later ethics of feeling. Finally, 
by identifying the moral end with the welfare of the whole, 
he returns to Bacon's starting-point, and represents a 
tendency permanently influential in English ethics. But 
since, in spite of the distinction he draws between the 
good of the whole and that of the individual, he recognises 
an internal reciprocity between the two, and gives no 
sufficient explanation of the nature of the former; the 
question is still open as to whether the welfare of the 
whole has an independent existence in the Baconian sense, 
or whether it does not ultimately consist, as Hobbes 
maintained, in the welfare of individuals. 

The most important influence in the decision of this 
question was that of John Locke^ whose labours in the 
field of ethics, as elsewhere, were less distinguished by the 
novelty of his ideas than by the circumspection of his judg- 
ment, and his careful avoidance of such extreme views as 
might seem paradoxical to healthy human reason. The 
latter failing having been the especial weakness of that far 
bolder and more original thinker, Hobbes, Locke is especially 
anxious to steer clear of Hobbes' radicalism ; while at the 
same time he opposes the doctrine of the Cartesian Intel- 
lectualists that moral principles are innate truths, and like 
Hobbes r^^ds them as truths acquired by reasoa^ But 

^ Essay C^mcemmg Human Undirstamdimg^ book L, cfaafk iü. 



320-I] The Development of Empirical Ethics 63 

while Hobbes had rather asserted than actually proved this 
position — had indeed in his assumption, based on logical 
evidence, of the universal validity of moral norms, made a 
supposition which was closely akin to the views of Intel- 
lectualism itself— Locke undertook to disprove completely 
the innateness of moral ideas by the opposite course of 
pointing out individual differences and the uncertainty which 
always attaches to these ideas. Like Hobbes, however, 
Locke r^ards self-lave as the ultimate motive of all moral 
actions, and analyses it more minutely as regards its origin 
and effects.^ In deriving the moral instincts from the 
capacity to feel pleasure and pain, he seeks, like Cumber- 
land before him, to show that they spring from the obser- 
vation of social relations and of the useful and harmful 
consequences which result from action in these relations. 
Hence the assumption of primary benevolence seems to him 
superfluous: all the effects which have been ascribed to it 
may be explained, he thinks, by our subjective sensibility 
to pleasure and pain, and the powers of reflection connected 
therewith. On the other hand, he is careful not to assume 
with Hobbes an original state of war; he is content with 
showing that from the outset the individual's endeavour to 
secure happiness and avoid pain, aided by reflection, must 
have brought about effects directed towards the general 
welfare. This empirically obtained knowledge concerning 
what is beneficial and harmful constitutes for Locke the 
hix naturalis which Bacon and Hobbes had regarded as the 
universal guide of moral action. Locke, however, neither 
separates this natural law from religious law, like Bacon, 
nor co-ordinates the two like Hobbes ; his thought is rather 
that just as we know God from His works, so we become 
conscious of the divine commands through moral ex- 
perience; and in this wholly altered sense he maintains 

> op, cit.^ book iL, chaps, xx., xxi. 



64 Modem Ethics [321-2 

with the Intellectualists that the divine commands reach 
us through the hght of nature. We receive them, besides, 
more directly and certainly through revelation, which thus 
differs from the natural law arising from experience, not in 
Its content, but only in the manner of its communication 
to men.^ This conception of the relation between revelation 
and natural development marks the first appearance of a 
thought which was fundamental for the rationalistic theology 
of the Enlightenment, — a thought, moreover, which Lessing 
carried out in his Ideas on the Education of the Human Race. 
From natural law, of which religious law is thus only a 
special form, Locke distinguishes, further, the civil law^ to 
which he adds as a restraining factor the law of public 
opinion. This latter corrects the civil law, partly preventing 
misuse of it, partly rendering its further development 
possible.' Hobbes' rigid conception of political law is 
thus avoided. Supremacy in this triumvirate of moral laws, 
however, belongs neither to political law, as with Hobbes» 
nor to religious law, as with the Intellectualists, but to 
natural law^ which has an empirical origin in our sensa- 
tions of pleasure and pain and in the power of reflection. 
This law takes precedence of the religious law communi- 
cated by revelation, for while the two are alike in content, 
natural law is the broader, and is accessible to all men. It 
takes precedence of civil law and the law of public opinion» 
for these spring from the same lux naturalis^ and are thus 
only practical proofs and applications of natural law. They 
constitute, however — and here Locke remains true to the 
formal standpoint of Hobbes — the tests which in practical 
life are the first to decide between the moral and the 
immoral' 

> Of. €ii., book hr., cfaafML z.» zvlii., six. ; ^Mi mM tmtt ^ CkrisHmity, 
Works, I7S"» vol iL, p. S^?- 
« Of. tit., book ii, chmp. zzrifi.» | 7 ff- 
* Of. at., book iL, drnpt. zx« | 3, and zzrilL i $. 



322-3] The Development of Empirical Ethics 65 

Thus in his conception of the moral motive as of the moral 
end, Locke returns in essentials to the views of Hobbes. 
For him the moral motive is self-love ; the end of morality is 
the welfare of the whole, which is made up of the welfare of 
all individuals. He avoids, however, the metaphysical hypo- 
thesis of a pre-social state of mankind, and prefers to make 
the tacit assumption that the same psychological motives have 
always governed the human race, and hence have always 
produced the same results. Rather more stress is laid upon 
the emotional aspect of these motives than has been the case 
hitherto, pleasure and pain being mentioned as the only 
springs of our action. The intellect, however, still plays the 
leading role. Locke's only reason for objecting to primary 
benevolence is that in his opinion reflection does all that 
benevolence could do. Pleasure and pain are thus not, as 
with the ancient Hedonists, properly motives of human action; 
they are its necessary conditions ; but the decision as to the 
content of action always proceeds from reflection. In this 
connection Locke even draws a comparison between the 
application of moral rules to particular cases and the appli- 
cation of mathematical axioms. He may have had practical 
morality chiefly in mind here, but such statements clearly 
bear the closest relation to his opinion that all judgments on 
vwral values are the results of rational insight and intellectual 
deliberation. 

This opinion connects Locke with a tendency which may 
properly be called that of Ma^ younger IntelUctualists. They 
are distinguished from the older school by their greater 
inclination towards Empiricism; and from Locke by his 
pecuhariy subjective view of morality and consequent wholly 
formal proof of its universal validity. Their attempt, on the 
other hand. IS rather to show the objective reality of the mo«! 
law, from which .ts obligatory force necessarily follows. The 
pnncpal upholders of this objective Intellectualism are 



"• 



66 Modem Ethics [323-4 

William Wollaston and Samuel Clarke,^ According to their 
views moral norms possess an objective reality, which, as 
Clarke assumes, is equal to that of mathematical and physical 
laws ; so that a transgression of law in the moral realm is like 
a change in the properties of bodies which breaks the laws of 
nature in the physical world. As truth consists in the agree- 
ment of our ideas with the nature of things, so good consists 
in the agreement of our acts with things. These thinkers 
r^ard morality as so completely independent of any arbi- 
trary and subjective control, that they hold it to be impossible 
even for God, having made things what they are, to make a 
voluntary alteration in them. The nature of each thing has 
been unalterably fixed by Him; to act according to this 
nature is, in WoUaston's opinion, to act morally and in 
obedience to God. Just as God has given to nature unvary- 
ing laws which He never breaks, so, according to Clarke, He 
has given to all things a certain fitness to each other, in which 
their moral nature consists. 

Here we have Intellectualism pushed to such an extreme 
that the specific contents of morality as such is almost wholly 
obscured Wollaston ranks moral wrong with intellectual 
error ; Clarke, influenced by the natural philosophy of Newton, 
r^^ds it in the light of a violation of the laws of nature. 
In spite of this defect, however, their attempt to prove the 
objectivity of morals, as against Locke's subjectivism, is not 
without importance, and even in later times similar attempts 
on the part of English moralists have not been wanting. 

> Wollaston, Tk£ RtUghn of Naimrt DtUmeüied, 6th ed. London, 1738. 
The most imporunt phages are quoted in Eedmann's History of Modtm 
Pkiiosophy^ ToL iL, put L, { 281, 3. Clarks, A Dttnomstration of tks Bamg and 
Attribmta of God, otc. 



324-5] '^^ Development of Empirical Ethics 67 

(c) Shaftesbury and the English Ethics of the 
Understanding. 

Besides the revolt of the later Intellectualists against the 
subjective and formal character of Locke's defence of the 
universal validity of morals, opposition was called forth by 
another point in his theory, a point where the Intellectualists 
agreed with him. This was his complete reduction of moral 
ideas to intellectual truths. Locke had, indeed, recognised 
pleasure and pain as individual motives, but had not shown 
the relation between this emotional element and moral action. 
It is Shaftesbury who corrects the extreme Intellectualism of 
all previous ethical speculations. Surpassing all his prede- 
cessors in the acuteness of his aesthetic sense, he is the first 
to prove the primary character of moral ^^ä«^, and the im- 
possibility of deriving it from any consideration of the useful 
or harmful consequences of an action. In his opinion the 
primary and immediate character of moral feeling proves that 
morality is based on emotions and propensities whose source 
is in man^s natural organisation, and which can become objects 
of deliberation only secondarily^ in which case they give rise to 
moral judgments. There are according to Shaftesbury three 
classes of these primary affections: (i) the socicd affections, 
directed towards the welfare of society: these, by way of 
emphasising their intimate connection with human nature, 
he calls by the inexact term of ' natural affections ' ; (2) the 
egoistic affections, which aim only at personal welfare ; and 
(3) such affections as are useful neither to oneself nor to the 
public, and which he calls ' unnatural affections.' Under this 
head are classed hatred, wrath and the passions generally. 
Morality, then, consists in a right relation between the social 
and the egoistic affections and in the absence of those which are 
useful neither to oneself nor to others} 

> Ah Inquiry Cwceming Vtrtue and M$rit. Cf. also GiZYCKI, Du PhilO' 
sopkii Skafteshtrys, Leipdg and Hdddberg, 1876, pp. 73 ff. 



68 Modem Ethics [32s 

Here Shaftesbury returns to the basal thought of the 
Aristotelian ethics: he regards the moral as the moderate, 
the harmonious. But his method of reaching moderation 
differs from Aristotle's: he believes virtue to consist not, 
generally speaking, in a just mean between opposite qualities, 
but in a just mean between the selfish propensities and those 
directed towards the public good. Ascribing as he does 
equal primariness to the social and to the selfish pro- 
pensities, he stands with Cumberland, in decided opposition 
to Hobbes, and indeed to Locke. Against the former, more 
especially, he maintains an optimistic view of human nature. 
Man is, originally, not fierce and malignantly disposed 
towards his fellows, but peaceable and benevolent; though 
Shaftesbury grants that this fundamental kindliness is not 
immediately apparent, but requires and allows of develop- 
ment and gradual perfecting.^ It is the task of moral 
education to help us to reach a clearer understanding of our 
own being. In this sense morality, though it is rooted in 
human nature, may yet be r^^arded as an art ; a new proof 
of that likeness between the moral and the beautiful, already 
apparent in the fact that both are governed by the ideas of 
measure and harmony. Another point of similarity between 
them is that the moral, like the beautiful, produces satis- 
faction immediately and through itself alone. Happiness 
is thus not only a result but a part of morality. Even 
Locke had not been able to dispense with rewards and 
punishments annexed to the moral law. Shaftesbury is 
most decidedly opposed to this view: morality is its 
own reward, he thinks; it involves the highest internal 
satisfaction, and hence needs to be measured by no ex- 
ternal standard : it is itself a measure of the worth of all 
things. 

At the same time, the relation of morality to religion is 

1 TkiMcralists: a Pkiloiopkical Rhapsody^ ptrt iL, { 4, pp. 310-321. 



325-6] The Development of Empirical Ethics 69 

entirely altered. The claims of the latter are based wholly 
on its agreement with natural morality. If we believe in 
God, we ascribe actual existence to the predicates 'good' 
and 'just'; hence we cannot possibly turn about and derive 
these predicates from the divine will. While Shaftesbury 
thus earnestly endeavours to free ethics from the restraints 
of theologfy, he is far from underrating the ethical value of 
religion. He takes the Baconian standpoint: true religion, 
/.^., belief in a deity who is the prototype of moral perfection, 
promotes morality, for it urges us to imitate this prototype. 
On the other hand superstition and religious fanaticism are 
worse enemies than atheism : the latter's attitude is at least 
neutral ; but the former destroy the natural feeling for right 
and wrong and produce immoral tendencies.* 

It is here that Shaftesbury's opposition to Locke and the 
Intellectualists is most apparent The latter, indeed, had 
taught the inherent identity of morality and true religion. 
But they regarded religious commands as co-ordinate with 
natural morality, and Locke had even allowed that the latter 
receives its strongest reinforcement through the former. 
Shaftesbury completed the separation by reversing the 
relation of dependence; the moral law is not to base its 
claim to truth on the strength of its religious origin, but the 
claims of religion are allowable by virtue of their ethical 
content Still more important is the position he advances 
with r^ard to the psychological motives of morality. He 
abandons entirely the attempt of his predecessors to reduce 
everything to reflection and a balancing of advantages. The 
judgment concerning good and bad follows rather than pre- 
cedes the ideas of good and bad. Since the natural moral 
law is thus operative in us prior to all reflection, its content 
must consist in an emotion or a relation between emotions ; 
and since all moral action is concerned either with ourselves 

> On Virtue^ book L, part iii. 



70 Modem Ethüs [326-7 

or our fellow-men, it at once becomes clear that the relation 
in question is no other than that of harmony between the 
egoistic and the social affections. The psychological in- 
dependence of morality and reflection being thus established, 
the end of morality can no longer consist in the prospect of 
rewards and penalties either in this life or the next : utility 
can at most be only a by-product of moral action, not its 
ultimate and chief end. This end consists rather in the 
inner blessedness which is inseparable from a moral life. 

Shaftesbury thus maintains the auianofny of morals in all 
respects. Morality is autonomous (i) as regards religion^ to 
which it gives laws, instead of receiving them from it ; (2) as 
r^;ards its motives^ since its source is not in reflection on 
external consequences or the contemplation of objective 
relations, but in the human organisation and its implanted 
affections ; (3) as r^ards its ends^ since these consist not in 
the external utility of actions or in the reward allotted to 
them, but in the inner feeling of blessedness which accom- 
panies moral experience. 

Despite the important advance which this theory shows 
over its predecessors, in its exclusion of non-moral motives 
and the emphasis which it lays on feeling and emotion as 
distinct from reflection, it was not wholly satisfactory to 
contemporary thought In particular, it became apparent 
that the theory took insufficient account of the fact of 
moral obligation. The more it insisted on the natural- 
ness of morality as a product of human nature, the more 
did the concept of duty elude its grasp. In the idea of 
the beautiful^ which was brought into the closest possible 
relation with the moral, the thought of duty has no place. 
And so, while this theory may serve to show how moral 
emotions can give satisfaction^ it can never explain the 
profound dissatisfaction, wholly different from aesthetic dis- 
like, which accompanies the consciousness of guilt The 



327-8] The Development of Empirical Ethics 71 

philosopher's optimism took account, it is true, of the subjec- 
tive effects of right conduct ; but it neglected those of sin. In 
spite of their faulty psychology, Locke and the Intellectualists 
were in closer accord with the demands of practical ethics, 
for they recognised a law which was either subjectively 
or objectively obligatory, and whose transgression involved 
penalties, internal and external. Hence one can readily 
understand why Shaftesbury's ethics failed to find a 
response proportioned to its importance in his own period 
or in that immediately following ; while the Intellectualism 
against which he marshalled so many weighty arguments 
nevertheless maintained its sway. 

The most potent factor in this result was theology, and 
we find in consequence that the next tendency to develope 
in intellectual ethics is that of theological utilitarianism. 
This theory, which has been more or less popular in 
England from Locke's time to our own, and which found 
its best statement towards the end of the eighteenth 
century in Paley's Moral Philosophy, considers morality from 
the standpoint of moderate ^oistic utilitarianism.^ True, it 
r^[ards the external character of the moral act as deter- 
mined by Its being directed rather towards the welfare of 
one's fellow-men than towards one's own interest in the 
present life. The interned motives of the moral act, how- 
ever, are on the one hand the divine will, which has 
prescribed it, and on the other hand desire for the 
everlasting happiness which is to reward those who obey 
God's will The moral law thus becomes a purely external 
command, which is obligatory less by reason of its own 
content than because of the manner in which it is given 
and enforced by God. The fulfilment of duty is primarily 

1 WiLUAM Palby, PrituipUs pf Mürai and PMictJ PkÜMpky. LoodoOt 
1785. Pale/s book also contains many acute obsenrattoos on pcicticd mocality» 
whidi does not come within the sphere of our coosideiatioo. 



72 Modem Ethics [328-9 

an act of prudence, for every wise man must prefer per- 
manent to transitory goods. That the moral law by its own 
power or through the moral feelings can produce right action, 
these philosophers for the most part deny. They do not, 
indeed, like Augustine and his successors in Christian ethics, 
regard man as naturally bad, but he is naturally selfish, and 
can be led to a moral life only by such a system of future 
rewards and punishments as the Gospel depicts. 

It is interesting to note that this theological utilitarianism 
IS governed by the same conception of the motives of 
human action which was being defended at that time by 
the champion of ethical materialism, Mandeville, in his 
renowned Fable of the Bees?- Mandeville also assumes that 
egoism is the only real spring of human actions. He does 
not think, however, that the divine command or the prospect 
of future reward gives rise to altruistic actions : such actions 
are simply a hypocritical pretence ; the agent in every case 
hoping to be more than compensated for his sacrifice by the 
honour which it will bring him or by material goods. Sub- 
tract heaven from theological utilitarianism, and it would not 
differ very much from the ethics of the Fable of the Bees. 

A more thorough psychological investigation of the moral 
motive was undertaken by one of the lay adherents of 
intellectualistic ethics, David Hartley.'^ He has recourse here, 
as usual, to the principle of association^ whose psychological 
importance and applications it is his merit to have recognised. 
Like Locke and the other utilitarians, he starts with the 
assumption that self-love is the primary motive of human 
action ; but he then tries to show how this motive may be 
gradually eliminated; the subjective feelings of pleasure 
becoming, through association, closely connected with the 

> Tk4 FahU $ftk€ Bm^ #r PrivßU Vi€$s PMk Bem^: fint pnbliihed in 
London, 1714, mnd freqnentlj reprinted with m long commcntarjr bjr the anther. 
For duuracteristic eitiacu lee Erdicann, op. cit,, iL { 384, 2. 

' Obsirvaiiom cm AUm, part iL» chap. iv. 



329-30] 3^ Development of Empirical Ethics 73 

objects to which they relate, so that these objects finally 
arouse pleasure even apart from any selfish interests. 
Further, with gradual realisation of the fact that the less 
the self is involved the less danger there is of disturbing 
pleasurable feelings by any accompanying disadvantages, 
the egoistic motives will give place to altruism. Finally, 
the true essence of morality, Hartley thinks, consists in 
self-surrender to God and one's fellow-men. Since he 
requires this self-surrender to be wholly altruistic. Hartley 
remains free from the ^oism of ordinary utilitarianism, 
while at the same time, in his recognition of the import- 
ance of the feelings, he approaches the standpoint of 
emotional ethics, 

{d) David Hume and the Scotch Ethics of Feeling, 

Shaftesbury had already referred the origin of morality to 
definite emotions, but his treatment of the subject leaves much 
to be desired. His proof that morality is a balance between 
the selfish and social aflections is hardly adequate, and his too 
thorough-going analogy between the ethical and the xsthetic 
is especially dubious. 

The first adherent of the Scottish feeling-ethics, Francis 
Hutcheson^ sought to moderate and to correct the views of his 
predecessor on this point^ For him, morality cannot consist 
in a mere harmony of ^oistic and social impulses ; such a 
view is contradicted by the unconditional preference which 
our judgment always gives to sympathy above all selfish in- 
clinations. Our approval is won, not by a harmony among 
diflferent aflfections, but by the predominance cA purely dis- 
interested lave over all other impulses. Piety and kindness 
are thus the only virtues; individual perfection has worth 
only when it resolves itself into these virtues towards God 
and men. The victory of the altruistic impulses can occur 

^ Pkiiosopkia morolis^ lib. L, cap. L, II9-13 ; cap. il, ||5-I2; cap. ▼. 



74 Modem Ethics [330-1 

only with the aid of a peculiar emotion of approbation^ which 
associates itself with every benevolent instinct. This emotion 
springs neither from reflection upon the usefulness of an 
action, nor from the divine command, nor from a recognition 
of the truth of certain principles ; it is, rather, an innate sense 
or instinct of a specific kind, differing only in the various 
degrees of its development Reason has not, as the intel- 
lectual ethics supposes, any primary significance for morals ; 
its influence is secondary, in that it teaches us how to dis- 
criminate between what is ethically valuable and what is 
worthless, and helps us to reach a knowledge of the moral 
world-order and the power and goodness of the God who 
preserves that order. The same thought determines the 
relation of religion to the moral life. The chief value of the 
former Hutcheson considers as lying in the infinite moral 
attributes which we ascribe to God. He thus allows to 
religion a far greater moral utility than his predecessors did. 
Even the external cult he regards as based on the impulse to 
seek a common worship, and so grounded in the social nature 
of man, from which all benevolent inclinations arise.* 

In Hutcheson, thus ascribing a wholly subordinate place to 
reason in the moral realm, the ethics of feeling culminates. 
At the same time, it betrays a tendency to one-sidedness 
which demands correction. This tendency displays itself in 
two ways : first, in the fact that moral emotion is reduced to 
benevolence alone, and the moral value of personal virtue is 
r^arded only from this standpoint ; second, in that it brings 
under the head of emotion not merely the moral impulses» 
but approbation and disapprobation, which always imply a 
certain use of comparison and judgment In both these 
points Hutcheson's theory was supplemented and developed 
by Hume. 

Like Shaftesbury, David Hume regards morality as a har- 

> Op. cii., capi It. 



331-2] The Development of Empiincal Ethics 75 

montous union of attributes, among which we must recognise, 
besides the social attributes, those of an individual character, 
which serve to the advantage of their possessor, and others 
which are useful both to the agent and to his fellow-men.* 
Hume therefore requires a complete development of all these 
sides of human nature. Since they all depend on natural 
dispositions, he combats the moralists who see in the freedom 
of certain actions a mark of their moral character. An action 
to him appears none the less worthy when it follows by an in- 
herent necessity from the natural disposition of the character.* 
Although he would seem here to make the ethical and the 
natural coincide, he yet thinks it necessary to establish one 
essential difference between the moral feelings and other 
natural feelings. This difference lies in the fact that our 
moral emotions do not, like the sensuous, spring from the 
satisfaction of the moment, but bear a purely objective and 
disinterested character, since we feel moral pleasure at actions 
which do not bring the least advantage to us — nay, perhaps 
do us harm — and admire the moral greatness of persons who 
lived in a time long past Hume designates this universal 
appreciation of moral attributes and actions as sympathy. In 
his earlier work, On Human Nature^ he gives an explanation 
of its origin, which recalls Hartley's Theory of Association. 
Originally, he thinks, our moral feelings like other impressions 
must have been more strongly aroused by what was close at 
hand than by what was distant But through experience we 
learn to free our feelings, and the judgments based upon 
them, from this influence ; and then, by reason of the effect 
which great distance produces on the imagination, our ad- 
miration tends to increase with the distance in time of the 
persons or actions we judge.* This feeling of sympathy, 
however, by virtue of which we respond to actions that 

^ Inqtdty €9fUimim£' tki FntuipUs •/ Morab^ sect iz. ' Ihid,, App. !▼. 

* Dnaiiu m Human Naiun^ book iL, p«rt iii, ||7, 8. 



76 Modem Ethics [332-3 

do not touch us directly at all, has, according to Hume, an 
egoistic origin. For we should not sympathise with virtue if 
we did not in imagination put ourselves in the place of those 
who receive benefit and advantage from the virtuous act 
Hume's sympathy is thus very different from that emotion 
of benevolence and universal love for humanity on which 
Hutcheson had based his ethical theory. The latter is self- 
less, the former springs ultimately from self-love ; but they 
have a common end, for both further the existence of morally 
disinterested judgments and acts.* 

Throughout his theory Hume is in accord with the ethics 
of feeling. On the one hand, he broadens Hutcheson's one- 
sided conception of morality ; on the other hand, he tries to 
reach a profounder psychological explanation for moral 
approbation and disapprobation. But this explanation has 
one weakness. Since it recognises no essential difference 
between moral affections and other natural emotions, it 
cannot help giving an insufficient account of the origin 
of the obligatory force of moral laws, and of the great 
difference in importance which obtains in consequence of 
these laws betu'een the moral realm and all other departments 
of life. The hiatus could not have escaped so keen an 
observer as Hume, and it was very likely for this reason 
that he borrowed, to complete his theory, certain important 
elements from the ethics of reflection ; and stands in con- 
sequence, if we regard his theory as a whole, midway betu'een 
the feeling-ethics of Shaftesbury and the Scottish school, 
and the intellectual and utilitarian ethics of Locke. 

For while, according to Hume, all the rest of our moral 
judgments are based on sympathy, and hence, indirectly, 
on self-love, there is one moral attribute which is wholly 
altruistic from the b^inning, and cannot, therefore» be 

^ Treaiiu pn Human Naturt^ book iiL, puts L, iiL, 1 1. Inquiry iwmmmimg 
iki FrhuipUs «f Morals^ sect. ▼., p«rt iL, and App. II. 



333-4] ^^ Development of Empirical Ethics 77 

derived from sympathetic feeling: n2xti€^y^ justice} When 
we are governed by natural feeling we are partial towards 
ourselves and unjust to others. Even sympathy cannot alter 
matters, for even in sympathy the Ego is the centre to which 
all emotions and judgments ultimately relate. The case is 
otherwise with justice. It cannot, therefore, Hume thinks, 
be reckoned with the natural virtues; it is no original 
attribute of man, and does not spring from spontaneous 
feeling, but presupposes reason and deliberation. It is thus 
an artificial creation, though this does not imply that its 
development is not inevitable and just as necessary as that 
of other moral attributes. But while the latter proceed from 
the original nature of man, justice may be called a kind of 
invention, which can be perfected only by reflection on the 
relations of man to his fellows, especially with regjard to the 
property which both possess. Thus the existence of justice 
presupposes not only various empirical conditions, but also 
reflection concerning these conditions. It can arise solely 
from the consideration that we get more by restraining our 
selfish impulses than by giving them loose rein. Hence the 
sense of justice is a corrective for our natural impulses, 
though like them it has its ultimate source in self-love. 
Such a corrective influence, Hume thinks, must have been 
exerted by reflection upon the natural impulses from the 
outset, and hence the assumption of a state of nature where 
the latter ruled alone, whether as an original war of all 
against all or as a golden age, is to be regarded as pure 
fiction.* Such fictions possess a certain value as intellectual 
experiments ; for instance, the assumption of an egoistic 
state of nature makes apparent the impossibility that such 
a state could endure even for the shortest interval ; while 
the hypothesis of a golden age shows us that if every man 

* Trtaiisi^ book ÜL, ptrt iL Jmquiiy^ sect iii 

* Inquiry^ sect vL, ptrt L 



yS Modem Ethics [334 

were animated by benevolence towards all, or if nature had 
provided bountifully for all needs, the virtue of justice would 
be superfluous. 

In this derivation of justice from the tempering influence 
of reflection upon the emotions, Hume is apparently guided 
by his conception of the origin of positive law. Since, in 
common with his age, he held law to be, from its very 
foundation, an arbitrary and deliberate creation, it was 
natural that he should regard that ethical attribute upon 
which the l^fal structure depends, justice, as a kind of 
invention. And inasmuch as for his system of morals justice 
occupies the ruling place among the virtues, the element of 
reflection practically obtains preponderance over the ethics of 
feeling, from which he started out 

Towards religion^ also, Hume's attitude is more sceptical 
than that of Hutcheson. His view, so far as it appears in 
the Dialogues concerning Natural Religion^ seems to be in 
essentials the Baconian: a superstitious religion is worse 
than none. He goes even further: a pure religion always 
and necessarily contains a pure system of morals, but the 
latter is no better for forming part of a religious system.* 
The result is that religion in and for itself is valueless for 
morality. It may involve dangers, but no advantages that 
could not be obtained in other ways. 

On these points Hume is as extreme as any of the English 
freethinkers of the eighteenth century; but he is distinguished 
among them by the deeper and broader foundation on which 
he seeks to base his ethics. Nevertheless, it is his uncom- 
promising assumption of the standpoint of reflection against 
religion that occasions the inconsistencies of his system. 
His attempt to derive the facts of the moral life from a 
harmonious co-operation of various moral aflections, is 
thwarted by the improbability that so disinterested an 

* Dialogues C^naming Nohtrmi JieHgün, part xii 



334-5] '^^ Development of Empirical Ethics 79 

emotion as justice could spring from the soil of man's 
selfish instincts. To get out of the difficulty he supplements 
his emotional theory by introducing rational reflection, which 
proceeds from considerations essentially egoistic. For Hume 
not only narrows the conception of justice by restricting it 
to property relations, but interprets property in a purely 
^oistic sense. Nothing but private property has a right to 
the name; and in proof Hume adduces the supposition that a 
stream flowing through a certain state does not belong to the 
state, but that strictly speaking every citizen is entitled to a 
share. No man can see beyond the horizon of his age. It 
is just such details as this that show to what extent Hume's 
ethical vision was limited by the individualistic tendency 
of thought in the eighteenth century, a tendency which 
influences more or less all the ethical systems of the time. 
Aside from this, however, the unmistakable inconsistency in 
Hume's moral philosophy required correction. And as a 
matter of fact Hume's successor, Adam Smith, sought to 
avoid this lack of harmony by returning to the views of 
Hutcheson, which he extended, however, by connecting them 
with the investigations of Hume. 

Adam Smith is far better known in the history of thought 
by his work on economics, The Wealth of Nations, than by 
his Theory of the Moral Sentiments. One would hardly 
suspect from the former work the standpoint which the 
writer assumes in the latter. As a political economist. 
Smith makes the chief motive of human action to consist 
in prudent calculation, guided by egoistic interests ; as a 
moral philosopher, he bases his whole theory on the feelings, 
and among the feelings he makes altruism supreme. He 
is, however, impartial enough to allow — in the review of 
various ethical systems with which he concludes his work — 
a certain degree of truth to every theory, even to that which 



8o Modem Ethics [336 

derives morality from reflection and that which deduces it 
from self-love.^ The ethics of reflection especially is right, 
he argues, in so far as ^vtry judgment on moral actions is 
actually a matter of reflection ; but it involves the error of 
taking a judgment after the fact for the cause of the fact 
Further, self-love is indeed a factor in moral affairs, but not 
the only one; consciousness manifests itself where moral 
judgments are in question rather in the form of sjrmpathetic 
feeling. This last Smith conceives in a broader and deeper 
sense than did his predecessor. Hume regarded only the 
objective side of sympathy.* According to him we feel 
sympathy with moral actions, even when they do not affect 
ourselves, by putting ourselves in the place of those who 
are benefited Thus in spite of its emotional basis the 
utilitarian tendency is present in Hume's theory from the 
outset Smith completes the conception by adding the 
subjective aspect We feel sympathy with moral action 
not only because we think ourselves into the place of the 
person affected, but because we enter into the spirit of the 
agent The satisfaction which the latter feels in his own 
deed we feel also, and we obtain in this way a general 
standard of morality which is the creation of our immediate 
consciousness. This change in the conception of sympathy, 
trivial as it may appear at first sight, had a very wide 
influence upon the way in which moral facts were r^;arded. 
While Hume made the final judgment on the merit of an 
act rest on its external effect, which is the only possible 
measure of the advantage it secures for others, for Smith 
the crucial point is the disposition. For in order that we 
shall be moved to sympathy with another's act, we must 
be convinced that it springs from a moral disposition. The 

> TAsary tf MartJ SemUmaUs, fint pablished in 1759. Vui vL, | 8. 
Cf, also Joif. Schubert, Adam SmitVs Moralpkihspphie. Pkiios, Simäün^ 
TU, p. 552 £ 

< Of. ai., part U.9 II 2 C 



336-7] The Development of Empirical Ethics 8i 

moral character of an act is now determined not by its 
external consequences, but by the motives which give rise 
to it Hence, while the vtaxinis of utility do not lose all 
significance, they play a subordinate part Though in them- 
selves they have nothing to do with the moral disposition, 
they may strengthen its motives ; and when judgment is 
passed upon it, they may even serve to heighten the favour- 
able impression. 

Besides dwelling on the subjective aspect of sympathy, 
Smith does not neglect its objective side ; he only seeks to 
give it a more accurate psychological definition. Here we 
do not put ourselves into the place of the agent, but into 
that of the person affected by the action : thus our feeling 
must be simply a copy of that produced in the said person's 
mind by the act But the deeds of others produce in us 
an emotion of gratitude when we feel ourselves benefited 
by them, and an impulse of revenge when we feel ourselves 
injured. Objective sympathy, then, may be described as a 
retributive impulse^ if we extend the term to cover both 
gratitude and revenge. This profounder conception of 
sympathy marks another advance beyond Hume. The 
latter had failed to derive one of the most important 
ethical motives, y«j//V^, from the natural moral feelings, and 
had ascribed it to reflection. Smith shows that the emotional 
root of justice lies in the retributive impulse. Justice is 
only this impulse universalised, and consequently is on a 
common basis with the so-called natural virtues. Delibera- 
tion and insight are allowed full scope in the formation 
of objective law, but the latter is not regarded as wholly 
the arbitrary creation which Hume, following Locke» had 
made it. Smith holds that only on the supposition that 
justice too takes its rise in feeling can we explain the 
difference in importance which obtains between the moral 
and those other departments of human interest which are 
u. G 



82 Modem Ethics [337-« 

so often confused with it, e,g.y the useful, the suitable, the 
rational.^ Hume had given no explanation for the distinc- 
tion, but had identified morality with the natural as r^ards 
its emotional origin, and with the prudent and useful as 
r^rards its completion by means of justice. Smith observes 
that even the retributive sentiments, if they were limited 
like sensuous emotion and other feelings to the individual, 
could never have reached their dominant position. Their 
distinguishing mark lies in the possibility of their sympathetic 
transference to other persons, a transference of which every- 
one IS conscious. Every agent knows that his act will pro- 
duce retributive sentiments not only in the person affected, 
but, through objective sympathy, in everyone else ; and that 
these feelings, again, by reason of subjective sympathy, relate 
less to the effect of his act than to its motive. The con- 
sciousness of this transference of the retributive feelings is 
conscience, which thus, like the significance of morality 
dependent upon it, has its source in society.^ Unlike Hume, 
Smith allows great ethical importance to religion^ for the 
reason that it is the chief means of emphasising the universal 
requirements of morals and of strengthening the natural 
sense of duty. Even the more imperfect heathen religions 
do not lack this moral worth, for in spite of their lower 
ideas of the gods, they regard them as the executives of 
the moral law.* 

With Adam Smith the development of the earlier English 
ethics closes and at the same time culminates. The 
psychological analysis of morals which Hume b^an, Smith 
completes with a command of the subject wonderful con- 
sidering the state of psychology in his age; while at the 
same time he frees it from the heterogeneous elements of the 
intellectual ethics, which Hume had failed to master. This 

> Op, at., pp. 114 A ^ Op. cit., ptrt iii., pp. 177 AT. 

* Op. Hi., duip. UL, ppi 218 £ 



338-9] The Development of Empirical Ethics 83 

psychological tendency constitutes alike his strength and 
weakness. Careful as is his analysis of moral motives, 
and helpful as his discovery of the subjective feeling of 
sympathy is to him in this connection, the introduction 
of the latter occasions a defect which was less noticeable 
in Hume's theory on account of his attempted derivation of 
justice from reflection. To say that we sympathise with the 
disposition to virtuous action because we feel satisfaction at 
our own virtuous disposition, gives no account of the ultimate 
basis of this satisfaction itself. Appeal to an immediate 
feeling only pushes the question one step back, for it may 
now be asked what the cause of this feeling is. When 
Smith says that its cause is love for what is honourable and 
noble, the desire for a grand and dignified character, he is 
arguing in a circle; for it remains to be shown wherein our 
ideas of the honourable, noble, etc, consist, and under what 
external and internal conditions they are called forth. Thus 
even on the psychological side Smith has not reached the 
heart of the matter. Moreover, the psychological side is not 
the only side. Despite the fruitfulness of Smith's labours 
to explain the difference between moral and other judg- 
ments, he did not succeed in hitting upon the chief ground 
for this difference, namely, the normative character of morals. 
While the method of psychological investigation thus 
proved itself, in the theories of its most dbtinguished ad- 
herents, Hartley, Hume and Smith, incapable of furnishing 
a foundation for ethics, there now appears by way of 
supplement another tendency which rests the whole weight 
of its theory upon the normative character of ethics, and 
in order to explain this character has recourse to a meta- 
physical foundation. But before we follow its development, 
which is throughout in opposition to the empirical moral 
philosophy of England, an oflTshoot of the latter remains 
to be considered. 



84 Modem Ethics [339-40 

{e) The Ethics of French Materialism, 

Although the attitude of French philosophy at this time 
was determined in essentials by the political and social 
conditions of the century before the Revolution, as well as 
by national metaphysical traditions, e.g,^ the materialistic 
atomism of Gassendi and the natural philosophy of 
Descartes, its ethics was closely connected with that of the 
English moral philosophers, especially Locke and his 
utilitarian successors. The chief representative of the ethics 
of the French Enlightenment is Helvetius,^ His views, 
little altered, may be found in other adherents of the same 
tendency. Among the followers of Locke it is Mandeville 
with whom he stands in closest relation. But he is dis- 
tinguished from Mandeville by a practical idealism, which 
is throughout peculiar both to French materialism and to 
its opponents. These philosophers felt themselves to be the 
harbingers of a new epoch. Their eloquence was directed 
not only against the burden of perverted social institutions, 
but also against the yoke of prejudice and superstition under 
which, in their own opinion, humanity was languishing. 
They sketched the ideal picture of a rule of reason, under 
which everyone would be animated only by the noblest 
motives towards his fellow-men, and which would substitute 
for the existing injustice and inequality, universal equality 
and fraternity; for constraint and social misery, universal 
liberty and happiness. 

But the means which were to bring it to pass are in 
curious contrast to this ideal state of things. All self- 
sacrifice for others and all social virtues can, it is held, 
be directly derived from self-love. Hence the process of 
enlightening men as to their own advantage would seem 

* De V esprit, Pftris, 1758. De PAcmtru, at us facuUh intelUehulUs et de 
toniducaiioH, Oeuvres posth. Londres, 1773. 



340-I] ^'^ Development of Empirical Ethics 85 

to be the best method of producing the state of universal 
happiness. Helvetius is far from denying that man may 
reach the point of preferring the general welfare to his 
personal interest; indeed, he holds it to be essential to his 
ideal state of society that as many persons as possible shall 
be capable of disinterested action. But he thinks that such 
a disposition must be derived from original egoism by the 
complex influences of life, especially by education, legis- 
lation and personal experience. It is true that he gave 
no psychological explanation of the possibility of this 
development ; in this respect his theory is faultier than that 
of Mandeville, who mentions vanity and ambition as the 
motives of all unselfish action, thus reducing such action 
to a mere pretence. Helvetius ascribes too much positive 
worth to altruistic actions to be a follower of Mandeville 
in this respect His practical idealism clashes with his 
theoretical hedonism and egoism. 

As at this point, so throughout in the psychological 
groundwork of his theory he is far inferior to his English 
predecessors. The demand that all men shall be regarded 
as equal, which these writers included in their ideal of the 
future, was transformed by most of them, including Hel- 
vetius, into the fiction of an original state of absolute 
equality, — a complete likeness of disposition and original 
character. The reverse side of this belief was formed by 
the assumption that education, instruction and legislation 
exert an all-powerful influence upon humanity. As the in- 
clination to refer all social wTongs to the bad state of existing 
arrangements became stronger, there was an increased ten- 
dency to expect that future salvation would result from 
the reform of these arrangements. In Helvetius, as in 
Holbach's Systetn of Nature^ we find it definitely assumed 
that wise lawgivers would be able so to educate and guide 
the natural selfishness of man' that he would devote himself 



86 Modern Ethics [341-2 

to the salvation of his fellows, and would co-operate to bring 
about universal happiness. How these wise legislators were 
to set to work, — ^how, indeed, they could be produced under 
existing conditions, and on what grounds they were to 
subdue their natural egoism in behalf of the community, — 
are points left unexplained. 

We see, then, that however important the ethics of the 
French Enlightenment may be as a part of the history of 
thought, it did nothing for the solution of ethical problems ; 
and the same thing must be said of the opponents which 
it found in contemporary French literature. The views 
of Rousseau, for instance, though he combated with forcible 
eloquence the egoistic and irreligious attitude of materialistic 
ethics, are like those of his adversaries, merely an echo 
of the English moral philosophy which preceded them. As 
his opponents adopt in an exaggerated and partial form 
the intellectual ethics of the English, so Rousseau adopts 
the ethics of sentiment, in accordance with which he 
r^^ards morality not as arising from selfish calculation, but 
as the natural product of feeling yet unspoiled by culture. 
Of a psychological analysis of this feeling, which is some- 
times identified with conscience, sometimes with reason^ 
Rousseau says nothing. But the conflict between the cor- 
responding English tendencies is here repeated and intensi- 
fied ; for while Helvetius and his followers, believing that the 
best way to bring about a state of happiness is to inform 
men concerning their true interest, require for this purpose 
the dissemination of an enlightened philosophy, Rousseau 
casts aside all culture and science as vain, and demands 
a return to the original and ideal state of nature. How- 
ever, materialism too extols the condition of affairs which it 
expects to result from the new culture as a kind of ' return 
to nature'; and so the two tendencies are more closely 
akin than they seem on the surface to be. Both unite, as 



342] Metaphysical Ethics 0/ 17 & jS Centuries 87 

a matter of fact, the revolutionary spirit with that rigid in- 
dividualism which makes Rousseau the eloquent champion 
of the social contract of all with all and of an absolute 
popular sovereignty deduced from equality of rights. 

2. THE METAPHYSICAL ETHICS OF THE 17TH AND i8TH 
CENTURIES. 

(a) Descartes and Cartesianism. 

While English ethics, less influenced by the philosophical 
systems which were developing contemporaneously in France, 
England and Germany, went its own way, and in its prevail- 
ing tendencies was occupied with giving an empirical account 
of the general conditions of moral life, the main stream 
of continental philosophy took another course. Externally, 
the difference appears in the fact that ethics on the 
Continent is regarded less as an independent subject, but is 
throughout the handmaid of metaphysics. In this respect, as 
in others, metaphysics appears as the heir of theology. The 
bond between the two is internally strengthened not only 
by the fact that theology and metaphysics are occupied 
with the same transcendental problems, but also in many 
instances for the reason that the metaphysics of that time 
was influenced by preceding theological speculation in 
general and by certain of its lines of thought in particular. 

Thb twofold aspect is especially evident in the thinker 
who begins the development of modem metaphysics, — in 
Descartes. He is far more indebted to scholastic speculation 
than his own writings show. To the elements which he 
derived from this source, however, he added the mechanical 
view of the worid which was current at the time, and which in 
his theory of the emotions he brings over into psychology. 
Then, too, his doctrine of the will and its relation to emotion 
is important for the further development of ethics. In his 



88 Modem Ethics [342-3 

conception of the will he is a disciple of nominalism. He 
is an indeterminist and intellectualist The divine will, like 
the will of man, is free. The requirements of morals arc 
divine commands, and it is man's privilege to follow them or 
not But clear willing and clear thinking are identical. If, 
then, man were a purely spiritual being, any deviation from 
clear knowledge, under which the moral law may be classed, 
would be impossible. But the human soul is united with the 
body. Now Descartes differs from the views of Christian 
Platonism, in that he does not regard this union as unnatural, 
imposed upon man as an evil or as a punishment for previous 
error. On the contrary, he makes it natural and ordained in 
God's original plan of the world. But a trace of the old idea 
persists in his doctrine that this union with the physical 
is responsible for sin. Only it is not matter itself which 
is immediately regarded as evil ; what Descartes tries to do 
is to explain the origin of diveigence from the good 
psychologically ^ by a reference to the interaction of mind and 
body. The middle term which helps him out here is found 
in the emotums. They are states at once of body and of soul, 
based on the interaction of the twa They do not proceed 
from the soul, as the older philosophers thought: they are 
originally aflections of the body which are propagated to the 
soul through the animal spirits. Hence the soul's attitude 
towards them is passive, for which reason they are called 
peusions {passions de Vätne). Clear knowledge is disturbed by 
them, so that we desire that which is not desirable.^ 

Thus Descartes obtains a twofold interpretation, intellec- 
tual and emotional, for the correlated ideas of the moral and 
the immoral. On the one band the moral coincides with 
clear knowledge ; on the other with the supremacy of will 
over the emotions: similarly the immoral is identical with 

' Lis poiswm dt t^ätm^ espedally Farts L and iL Cf, alio Diumm pm 
Mithod^ iii., hr. 



343-4] Metaphysical Ethics of ij & \Z Centuries 89 

obscure knowledge and with the slavery of will to the 
emotions. The two views are harmonised by the fact that 
all disturbance of knowledge comes from the emotions. 
Now since the origin of the emotions lies in the natural con- 
junction of soul and body, the supremacy of the will cannot 
be brought about by a complete disappearance of the 
emotions, but only by the predominance of those emotions 
which are by their very nature incapable of enslaving the 
will. There is OTte such emotion : it is that of purely 
intellectual interest; the feeling of wonder. This emotion, 
since it directs the will towards knowledge, furthers the 
supremacy of will over the other and less noble passions. 
While these latter endanger morality by disturbing the 
faculties of knowledge and will, the feeling of wonder, in 
so far as it succeeds in supplanting the others, is the chief aid 
to morality. 

The relation which Descartes supposes to exist between 
wonder and the other emotions is an early indication of his 
attempt to g^ve a more logical formulation to the emotional 
side of his theory. In this attempt he was never successful ; 
apparently because his indeterminism would not allow him to 
r^;ard the will otherwise than as the supreme court of 
appeal. Consequently the development of Cartesian ethics 
proceeded in two main directions. On the one hand the 
Cartesian theory was given a better psychological foundation 
by a complete theory of emotion ; while on the other hand 
the standpoint of indeterminism was abandoned. 

Arnold Geulinx had already made a considerable advance 
towards determinism in his occasionalistic theory of the 
relation between body and soul.* If ideas are produced in 
our mind by God on the occasion of certain processes in our 
body, and if the movements of our body are caused by God 

* Cnetki Seanton sive Eihica^ Amstelod. 1709. £xtnu:U in Erdmann, 
ToL iL, {{ 267, 268. 



90 Modem Ethics [344-5 

on the occasion of the corresponding ideas in our mind, then 
we are, body and soul, nothing but instruments in God's 
hand. Unconditional free will belongs only to God, not to 
man, who, as soon as he understands his true nature, surren- 
ders his will to God's. Even here the will in itself is free, 
but its complete abrogjation is required as a duty, and this 
suppression takes place under the forms both of knowledge 
and of emotion. In the one case it is the result of true in- 
sight into our own nature and its relation to the divine being; 
in the other case it is a product of the noblest of emotions, 
humility^ which Geulinx lauds as the virtue of virtues. 

Malebranche goes a step further in the same direction.^ 
Extending the principle of occasionalism, he refers every 
event in nature to the direct operation of the divine will. 
Consequently, not only does unconditioned human freedom 
vanish, but important limitations are imposed on the divine 
will itself. The more we make God's voluntary operation 
coincide with the order of nature, the more we necessitate it 
According to the theological formula which expressed this 
view, God might have left the world uncreated, but having 
decided to create it, no other world-order than the present 
was possible. But this order is only a manifestation of the 
divine being, and hence must be as truly and absolutely good 
as the divine essence itself, which is mirrored in the natural 
order of things, and especially in the clearest idea which we 
possess of this natural order, namely, the idea of space. 

Even the existence of evil does not trouble Malebranche. 
God included sin in the world-order, because He possessed the 
means of compensating for it; and this means, the Incarna- 
tion of Christ, exceeded in value the evil on whose account it 
was necessary. In this doctrine, as elsewhere, we find the 

* Enirüutu sur la mSt^kytiqu* tt smr U reHgicm, Oeuvres pv JULIS 
Simon, i. L De la reckercke de la vhrili^ do, t. UL and it. Traiti di mt^rale, 
Paris, 1707. Extrtcu are given by BouiLLiBR, Histoire dt la pkilos. CarU- 
sienme^ t. iL, pp. 68-75. 



345-6] Metaphysical Ethics of \^ & \Z Centuries 91 

thought of earlier Christian ethics revived. But the 
rationalism of the age stood in the way of a wholly mystical 
conception of sin. Besides deriving it from the fall of man, 
the Cartesian theory regarded sin as the effect of obscured 
knowledge, which is necessarily involved in the finite nature of 
man. God has implanted in us an irresistible impulse towards 
Himself, the perfect good ; but our faulty knowledge makes us 
strive after lesser goods. Sin, therefore, is rather a negative 
than a positive evil; a weakness, whose cure lies partly 
in clear knowledge, partly in strengfth of will. Malebranche 
thus draws a distinction between understanding and will, 
which were identical for Descartes. The function of the 
understanding is to know God ; that of the will is to love 
Him. Since individual things ought to be r^^arded simply 
as aids to the knowledge of God, our feeling towards them 
and towards our fellow -men should not be strictly love, 
but rather benevolence and respect, for like ourselves they 
are creatures of God. Cartesian indeterminism is thus 
attacked both in its divine and in its human aspect; and 
Descartes' attempt to treat morality as the product at once of 
knowledge and of the development of the emotions is here 
completed, knowledge and emotion being no longer regarded 
as opposing forces, but as different aspects of the same 
process. Understanding makes possible the knowledge of 
God, will is exercised in loving God, but the two are 
inseparably united, for we can neither know God without 
loving Him, nor love Him without knowing Him. 

Thus we find that both in metaphysics and in ethics 
Malebranche is almost a pantheist There is just one thing 
that restrains him from the final step : he cannot give up the 
principles which the Catholic Church imposes on him. He 
carries forward that process of rationalisation in Christian 
ethics which Descartes bq^an, and which, like the attempt 
to restore an older theology, finds its fulfilment in Spinosa. 



92 Modern Ethics [346-7 

It is Spinoza who is the first to create a wholly metaphysical 
ethics, free from all trace of its theological origin. Spinoza 
thus completes for continental ethics the separation between 
morality and religion which English empiricism, in spite of 
many relapses, had effected under the leadership of Bacon. 

(b) Spinoza, 

Spinozas ethics is throughout based on his metaphysics. 
In the first part of his principal work the metaphysical 
nature of his problem, with its definition of substance and 
the dialectical elaboration of this fundamental concept of his 
philosophy, is so much in evidence that the title * Ethics ' 
strikes the reader as odd It is only towards the end of 
the work that we find the title to have been chosen in- 
tentionally, in order to indicate that it is the problems of 
ethics upon which the author lays most stress. His meta- 
physics and epistemology are only preparatory and auxiliary 
to the ethical theory which is to crown the edifice of his 
system.^ In still another way, unintended by the author, 
its title is significant of the tendency of the book. Not only 
is a theory of ethics the end and aim of his work, but the 
ethical atmosphere which pervades it is the real source of 
its metaphysics. Next to the Platonic philosophy there is 
perhaps no system which bears such marked traces of having 
originated in ethical needs as does Spinoza's. Here, as in 
Platonism, the problems of metaphysics are identical with 
those of religion. The conception of Deity is the keystone 
of both systems: philosophy as Plato and Spinoza under- 
stand it, is rationalised religioa For the former it is the 
idea of the Good which takes the place of the religious 
notion of God : for the latter it is the concept of substance. 
But while Plato never quite succeeded in assimilating 

> Cf, here the IntroducUoo to the timctmte /V /mielUctus EnunJatione, Elwes' 
timns., YoL iL, p. 6u 



347-8] Metaphysical Ethics (?/" 1 7 (5f 1 8 Centuries 93 

dialectically the mythical elements of the religious conscious- 
ness, Spinoza's philosophy is completely rationalised religion. 
Not a single touch of the fantastic is left. The only remain- 
ing trace of reh'gion is found in Spinoza's identification of 
the concept of substance with that of Deity. But this 
rationalised religion is of course fundamentally different 
from the enlightened deism of Locke and his school. While 
the latter deliberately disregarded the mystical depths of 
religious thought, and made the essence of religious revela- 
tion to consist in an intellectualistic and utilitarian ethics 
of the most superficial character, it is just this mystical 
content of the concept of God and of religious feeling that 
Spinoza undertakes to transform into rational knowledge. 

The immediate successors of Descartes had already shown 
a tendency to oppose the nominalism and indeterminism 
which largely governed his philosophy ; and Spinoza flatly 
contradicts all such doctrines : for him the principle of inner 
necessity is everywhere supreme. Not only is God Himself, 
as an infinite self-existent Being, necessary ; but all that is 
in Him, His attributes and modes, that which determines the 
course of individual things, fulfils itself under the same 
necessity.^ There is no room here for free-will: every 
human action, too, is involved with the substantial world- 
ground as a necessary modification of its being.* In 
consequence of this coherence with the ground of all things, 
we can never speak of what ought to be, but only of what is. 
Moral and immoral are relative terms, which have a meaning 
only so long as we confine them to the consideration of our 
emotions and the relation of emotion to knowledge, but 
whose distinction wholly vanishes in relation to the totality 
of being. God, the Absolute, is neither good nor bad, for all 
these finite and relative determinations are in Him reduced 
to unity. If, then, morality with its g^dations is relegated 

* EtkUa^ Pus I * Etküa^ Pkrs v., Schol. 11-32. 



94 Modern Ethics [348-9 

wholly to the realm of the finite, of limited knowledge, 
then we must give up the nominalistlc idea that it is 
derived from a direct command of God If substance itself 
is not affected by this relative distinction of good and bad, 
then the ground of the difference must be sought in the 
limitations of finite being, the modes of substance. Not 
natura naturans, in which all antitheses and differences of 
finite thought disappear, but natura naturata, the infinite 
series of the substantial world - ground's individual mani- 
festations, is the sphere of moral as of all other determina- 
tions of value. 

Here, too, in the realm of particular effects and events, 
of natura naturata^ is the sphere of human freedom and 
of its opposite, spiritual slavery. For man, like every other 
individual thing, is determined within the chain of particular 
causes and effects, partly by the attributes of his own nature, 
as they originate from his connection with infinite substance, 
partly by other and external things. As r^;ards the former, 
he is <utive\ as r^^ards the latter, /oxm;^. So long as he 
follows the inner determinations of his own being, he is free; 
when he is determined by external grounds, he is not free. 
Absence of freedom is always caused by obscure, inadequate 
knowledge ; for as soon as we get a clear conception of our 
own being, we cannot be determined otherwise than by this 
clear knowledge. When we form inadequate ideas we are 
ruled by passive emotions, by such states of our body and 
soul as have their source not in ourselves but in external 
objects. Morality thus assumes a twofold aspect for Spinoza: 
on the one hand, it is identical with adequate knowledge ; on 
the other hand, with active emotion. These two aspects, 
however, necessarily coincide. Passive emotion ceases to be 
passive as soon as its nature is clearly recognised For the 
man who has reached the stage of clear knowledge there is 
thus no more passive suffering or pain. He knows that he 



349-50] Metaphysical Ethics 0/ 17 äf iS Centuries 95 

himself is one with the Infinite Being; that the affections 
of his body and soul are only modifications of this Infinite 
Being, and that the love of earthly things is but a modifi- 
cation of the highest form of love, — love of God. Know- 
ledge of God, as the highest form of knowing, is thus 
necessarily involved in the highest and most blessed of all 
emotions, the intellectual love of God, which, figuratively 
speaking, is a part of the infinite love with which God loves 
Himself. There is nothing in nature which is contrary to 
this love or can overcome it ; for it follows from the proper 
nature of the soul, and is, therefore, that active emotion 
which is directly connected with the soul's self-knowledge. 
Virtuous action is action under the guidance of reason. 
Virtue, in this sense, needs no reward ; it is itself its own 
reward, because it involves the highest form of self-satisfac- 
tion, based on reason, and is identical with the love of God 
in which all blessedness consists. Further, virtue is not the 
result of the control of sensuous impulses ; it is rather the 
only source of the power to control our impulses.^ 

Since, for Spinoza, self-knowledge and knowledge of 
God are thus identical, while virtue and happiness rest on 
knowledge of God, the significance of the active and social 
virtues is obscured. True, the good which the virtuous man 
desires for himself he wishes for other men also. Still, the 
individual acts for himself and his own advantage alone, and 
succumbs to the passive emotions if he allows himself to be 
determined in his action by the welfare of others. To be 
virtuous, to follow the guidance of reason, and to strive for 
one's own interest, are all synonymous for Spinoza ; but, of 
course, he interprets the term 'interest,' not in the sense 
of popular utilitarianism as the effort for external advantages, 
an effort which springs merely from inadequate knowledge 
and favours the passive emotions; but as the maintenance 

> Etkiea^ W., Defin. Prop. i. Etkica^ y.. Prop, l, SchoL 36-42. 



g6 Modem Ethics [350-1 

of one's own being in its connection with Infinite Being, 
conceived through adequate knowledge. Hence the virtuous 
man is cheerful and self-satisfied, friendly and frank towards 
his fellow-men, but of sympathy he knows nothing, for it is 
a passive emotion, and as such, bad. The assistance which 
sympathy prompts us to render to others, the virtuous man 
gfives at the instance of reason.* 

Spinoza's decided emphasis upon the individual aspect of 
the concept of virtue, as well as his inclination towards the 
contemplative life, shown by the importance which he 
ascribes to knowledge of self and of God, and to the love 
of God therewith involved, prove him a true successor of 
the Christian ascetics. His absorption in the knowledge 
and love of God bears no slight resemblance to the views 
of those Christian moralists who saw in religious contem- 
plation the only healing for a wounded soul. Of course, 
however, the rationalistic Spinoza does not refer this healing 
to a future life, but to the immediate satisfaction arising 
from virtue ; though his attitude towards immortality is not 
at all one of denial, since he ascribes an eternal existence 
to everything which the soul knows under the form of 
eternity, and hence to the soul itself, in so far as it has a 
clear and adequate idea of itself For every adequate idea 
is an inalienable part of the eternal Being.^ 

While in all these respects his ethics must be termed 
deeply religious, even verging towards the mystical aspect of 
Christian faith, its religious character was far from apparent 
to Spinoza's contemporaries. His identification of the 
concept of substance with God, and of God with Nature, 
they r^[arded as a blasphemy, thinly veiling atheism ; and 
his complete disregard of the dogmas of existing religions 
seemed a confirmation of their opinion. Moreover, even 
apart from this prejudice, based to a certain extent on a 

1 f/iirii, hr., Scbol. ^^-yx * Etkica, y., SchoL 24-56. 



35 1 ] Metaphysical Ethics of 17 & li Centuries 97 

delusive appearance, Spinoza's ethical tendency was out of 
accord with the ruling spirit of the time. His ethics was 
at bottom too religious for the age. In its exclusive turning 
towards God it n^lected what was called, despite the 
absence of any possible claim to resemble Christian ethics, 
especially in its earlier forms, 'practical Christianity.' A 
Jewish thinker whose own community had cast him off and 
who could not make up his mind to enter any other, 
Spinoza's strong leaning towards contemplation is the 
natural result of his solitary life. Thus, both in character 
and in the external circumstances of his life, he forms the 
strongest possible contrast to the man whose efforts were 
directed towards an ethical theory differing on all the 
above points from the supposed atheism of Spinoza. 

{c) Leibniz. 

Leibniz^ influenced by every current of the public life and 
scientific activity of his time, taking a manifold and active 
part in both, made no secret of the fact that his task was 
to adapt his system, as far as possible, to all reasonable 
demands. In particular, he wished to reconcile philosophy 
and theology ; and the summit of his ambition would have 
been reached could he have succeeded, as his over-bold 
desires encouraged him to hope, in re-uniting in his own 
philosophy the warring Christian churches and creeds. 
These efforts at compromise must not be overlooked in 
estimating his philosophy. They stamp him, with all his 
liberality, as an eclectic, and one who shares with all eclectics 
the fault of frequently combining contradictory elements. 
But Leibniz has one thing in common with Spinoza: his 
ethics is wholly based on his metaphysics, and this latter 
in turn is ultimately deduced from ethical postulates. 

It is well known that the metaphysical opposition between 
the two finds expression in their radically different conceptions 
of substance. Spinoza conceives it as a pantheist, Leibniz 

IL H 



98 Modern Ethics [351-2 

as an individualist. For the former, substance is the absolute 
unity and infinity of all that exists ; for the latter, substance is 
the absolutely independent individual existence ; and it is the 
infinity of monads in their continuous gradations from the 
lowest to the highest perfection which makes up the sum 
total of existing things.^ Little as the fact appears in the 
philosophical groundwork of the theories, this difference is 
undoubtedly due to ethical and religious motives. Spinoza's 
religious feeling is wholly one of submission to God ; in this 
feeling every thought of the independence of the individual 
vanishes. His conception of God is so filled with the idea 
of absolute infinity, that he makes no effort to ascribe to 
substance predicates, such as personality ^ which are borrowed 
from the realm of finite and limited knowledge. As the 
opposition of good and bad disappears in God, so the idea of 
personality, which, since it deludes us with the notion of an 
independence of the individual that has no basis in fact, comes 
under the head of inadequate knowledge, is wholly inapplicable 
to the divine Being. In the opinion of Leibniz, on the other 
hand, with his individualistic doctrine of substance, we not only 
may but must ascribe to God the character of personality, 
along with all the further predicates which religion allows Him. 
He is the Creator and Governor of the world ; He is, especially, 
the Creator and Preserver of the moral world-order. From this 
general standpoint it was not hard for the philosopher to main- 
tain a friendly attitude, even towards particular church dogmas.* 
Despite this difference in their fundamental metaphysical 
views, the two philosophers agree in certain presupposi- 
tions of their ethical systems: presuppositions to which 
metaphysical ethics as such is strongly inclined. The first 
of these is determinism. For Leibniz, too, all thoughts and 

> Lbibniz, Opera pkilot.^ ed. Erdnuum, pp. 376, 705, 714« Dnncan't tr., pp. 
J1S-19, 909. 

* Op. ph., ed. Erdmano, pp. 411, 463, 532 teq., 708, 716. Duncan's tr., pp. 194 
C, »3 £.113-14. 



352-3] Metaphysical Ethics of i^ & iZ Centuries 99 

acts of the individual being proceed necessarily from its 
original nature; and he denies, with especial reference to 
the moral law, that God could have produced any other 
world-order than the one which actually exists.^ True, 
he seeks by a very evident effort to adapt himself to 
religious ideas and moderate this determinism, making 
a distinction between metaphysical and moral necessity, and 
declaring the creation of a different world to have been meta- 
physically but not morally possible, since the existing world 
must necessarily, by reason of the assumed infinite perfection 
of God, be the best But this distinction between meta- 
physical and moral necessity is evidently artificial and forced, 
for the very spirit of the Leibnizian teleology itself requires 
that what is morally necessary should coincide with what 
is metaphysically necessary. A second point of agreement 
with Spinoza, and one which results from the ultimate 
affinity among all rationalistic systems» is found in Leibniz' 
InteHectucdism. Leibniz, too, makes moral action and 
rational action identical ; immorality is a defect, an error, the 
product of confused ideas. This similarity of view is con- 
nected with the fact that in Leibniz* epistemology the 
opposition between clear and confused representations 
corresponds fully to that between adequate and inadequate 
knowledge in Spinoza's theory. And as Spinoza supplements 
knowledge by emotion, and the highest knowledge by the 
most perfect emotion — ^the intellectual love of God — so 
Leibniz supplements representation by effort^ and dear 
representation by a clearly conscious effort, which involves 
happiness and consists in love to God and our fellow-creatures.* 
It is of course quite evident, however, from the different 
ways in which, as we have just remarked, the two philo- 

^ TkkdUk^ Op.pk.^ ed. Erdmann, pp. 513 teq. Nouv. ess.^ Iiy. il, chap. xzL, 
ibid. p. 249. Duncan's tr., pp. 335 fi 

' N09tv. fss.t Ut. iL, chap, xxl, p. 363. Duncan's tr., p. 337. /V/nr. di ia 
nature it di lagrdce^ op, cit.^ p. 717. Duncan's tr., p. 215-6. 



lOO Modem Ethics [353-4 

sophers conceive the moral emotion of love, that important 
difierences in ethical attitude lie hidden beneath their simi- 
larity in metaphysical views. With Spinoza, as with his 
contemporary theological counterpart, Malebranche, love to 
one's fellow- men is an inferior emotion ; his ethics remains 
^oistic, ennobled and spiritualised egoism though it is; 
the affior intelUctualis Dei^ and the blessedness which the 
individual thereby creates for himself, constitute at once the 
highest virtue and its supreme reward. Leibniz sets beside 
the love of God, as nearly equal in worth, love to one's 
fellow-men. Since every individual being is both a mirror 
of the universe and an cctype of God, love to one's fellow- 
men is always love to God ; and since we can exercise this 
love only towards our fellow-men, inasmuch as we are not 
in a position to show beneficence towards God, love to one's 
fellow-men becomes for Leibniz the chief source of practical 
morality.^ His ethics is thus not ^oistic, but aUruistic. 
Virtue and blessedness are not merely individual goods, 
they are attainable only in harmonious social life. Here, 
too, his ethics reflects his metaphysic, which is based 
on the idea of harmony in the world. In like manner, it 
is precisely this metaphysical system of his, full of the 
thought of the individual's independence, which keeps him 
from a too partial preference for the altruistic virtues, 
love and benevolence towards others. He estimates the 
purely personal excellences no less highly; indeed, they 
occupy the first rank in so far as they condition the 
development of the other virtues. For all virtue rests on 
clear knowledge, and this is in the first instance an individual 
attribute, involving usefulness to others merely as its result 
Thus for Leibniz, virtue and perfection are in general identi- 
cal Moral culture is spiritual perfection in eveiy respect 

^ Dt viia Statu, i»/. n/., p. 72. ATcmf. «tc, Uy. ii,, chap, xz., p. 246. Danaun't 
tr., pp. 330-31. DiJIm. £iJUc., op. €it., p. 670, etc Duncan't tr., p. 127. 



354-5] Metaphysical Ethics of \^ & i8 Centuries loi 

If the monad theory and pre-established harmony are 
incompatible with a conception of virtue which is purely 
individual and, in a certain sense, egoistic, they are none the 
less inconsistent with another side of the Spinozistic theory, 
the view, namely, that the antithesis between moral and im- 
moral possesses only a relative significance, that it holds good 
only for finite phenomena, and disappears in the infinitude of 
substance. The idea of harmony is so intimately connected 
with the thought of the moral world-order that it leads almost 
necessarily to the placing of morality itself, merely raised, like 
all representations, to a higher power, in the original substance, 
the supreme monad. Leibniz thus explicitly opposes the 
supposition, which he considers irreligious^ to the effect that 
the good is not of divine creation. But this position of his 
seems to lead to the natural conclusion that evü too is due to 
the divine will. Leibniz makes the greatest efforts to avoid 
such an assumption. He seeks to explain by his doctrine of 
the best world the actual existence of evil in the world. 
That the actual world is the best of all possible worlds he 
concludes from the infinite goodness and perfection of God 
If, notwithstanding, evil exists in it, this is a proof that a 
world without evil was impossible; and he tries to make 
his explanation more plausible by the double expedient of 
showing that the good can only be appreciated by contrast 
with the bad, and pointing out that evil is not seldom a means 
to the attainment of good, — ^thoughts which had frequently 
served the same purpose in scholastic philosophy. He is 
arguing more in the spirit of his own philosophical methods 
when he r^[ards evil as a defect, and defect as a necessary 
stage of all development Even in the moral realm perfection 
can only be reached by a gradual evolution from what is 
imperfect^ Still more artificial are Leibniz' endeavours to 
acquit God of a direct production of evil. Such a supposition 

1 Tk^icie, part iL, pp. 539 ff. 



I02 Modem Ethics [355-6 

is impossible. God has merely allowed evil as necessary; 
He is its causa deficiens, not efficiens^ — another artifice from the 
scholastic apparatus, and one which only serves to render more 
evident the impossibility of making God responsible for 
morality without at the same time making him the originator 
of sin.* Leibniz' other arguments are all in a like spirit 
They are for the most part scholastic in character, and are 
efforts at reconciliation under a new form with the doctrines 
of the Church ; for instance, his distinction between what is 
above reason and what is contrary to reason as an explana- 
tion of miracle, and his manifold other attempts to harmonise 
particular Christian dogmas with his philosophy. 

Far more important is a third point of difference between 
Leibniz and Spinoza : one where the former's ethics is as 
superior to the bitter's as it is inferior in its efforts to ascribe 
to the Absolute moral attributes derived from human experi- 
ence. This last point is also closely connected with Leibniz' 
metaphysic. While Spinoza's substance-doctrine ignores the 
idea of devdoptnent^ it is this very thought that fills the 
Monadology. The totality of the universe is formed by a 
series of developments which, extending from the lowest to 
the highest monads, passes through all grades of clearness of 
representations. The individual soul is no less subject to the 
law of gradual perfection. Its representations, obscure at the 
outset, rise with the help of experience into greater and 
greater clearness. At the same time nothing reaches the soul 
which was not there from the beginning. For even experience 
is a self-development, though a self-development which, by 
reason of the law of continuity in all being, is related to 
everything which takes place in other monads. From this 
standpoint Leibniz opposes Locke's attempted demonstration 
that moral truths are obtained by experience.' Of course 

1 ThMiek^ part iL, p. S47- 

* Nouv. «n., Uy. iL, duipw xzviiL Op. eit.^ p. 285. 



356-7] Metaphysical Ethics of i^ & \^ Centuries 103 

these truths are not, as Descartes and the English Intellectu- 
alists assumed, bom with us in the form of complete 
knowledge; rather, we possess them as obscure impulses. 
Leibniz here appeals to our natural sentiment for humanity, 
the social instinct, the sense of dignity and propriety, which 
are indeed strengthened by education and experience, but 
which man possesses prior to education. Thus moral know- 
ledge, like all other knowledge, consists in the increasing 
clearness of these originally obscure ideas. Here Leibniz 
introduces a thought to which no previous ethical system had 
given expression, although it is clearly indicated in the 
natural conditions of the moral life, especially under its 
religious aspects ; the thought, namely, that all moral effort is 
effort after an idedL This effort can reach its goal only by 
d^[rees ; the finite human will can never wholly attain to the 
ideal The setting up of such an ideal and the gradual 
approximation to it are facts of experience. For Leibniz 
they form at the same time a welcome confirmation of the 
metaphysical presuppositions of his ethics. Every existence 
strives towards perfection; but perfection is virtue. Thus 
virtue for him includes all aspects of human existence — and 
here his concept of virtue approaches that of ancient ethics — 
but the highest virtues are those which proceed from the 
activity of reason and consist in the effort towards more 
perfect knowledge and in that love to God and our fellow« 
men which is based on a knowledge of our own place in the 
universe. 

This thought of development does not appear at all in 
Spinoza. As his conception of substance is that of unmoved 
existence with unalterable and infinite attributes, so his ethics» 
while it recognises defect, suffering, inadequate knowledge, as 
the opposites of power, activity and adequate knowledge, 
leaves these contradictions unsolved; he nowhere reaches 
the conception of a possible development of imperfection 



I04 Modem Ethics [357-« 

into perfection. Leibniz' philosophy is the first ethical 
system to which we can apply the term Petfectionism. The 
notion of a gradual approach to perfection had a greater and 
more fruitful influence on succeeding time than any of his 
other doctrines. Its immediate development was through 
Wolff and his school, together with the related popular 
philosophy of the German Enlightenment in the next 
century. 

(^) Wolff and the German Enlightenment. 

The independent importance of Christian Wolff is even 
less in ethics than in other branches of philosophy. Here, 
however, he may claim the merit of having collected 
Leibniz' scattered thoughts, formed them into a systematic 
whole, and applied them to the various departments of life. 
Although the comprehensive and thorough manner in which 
he performed his task prevents his works on ethics and juris- 
prudence from being entirely enjoyable reading nowada)rs,^ 
yet he had a strong influence on his time, and is largely res- 
ponsible for the fact that Leibniz' Perfectionism became the 
keynote of German moral philosophy in the last century. 
Not only is this fact shown by the younger members of his 
own school, but even the opponents of the Leibniz- Wolffian 
system and the eclectic popular philosophers who had felt the 
influence of Locke, follow more closely in the footsteps of 
Leibniz as regards his views on ethical questions than in any 
other respect 

At the same time tu}0 defects are apparent both in Wolff, 
and, still more clearly, in his successors, which were less 
noticeable in Leibniz, partly because of his more general 
treatment of the subject, partly because of his profounder 
conception of moral problems. The first consists in the 



* TbefwmtMil poinUol'hMthcofyipaybefiwndinUicthorter Gennan worki; 
Vtm&nfligt Gtdankm von dir Memckm 7%tm umd Lassen^ 6th ed, 1739; 
Vtm. Gi d amAim vm dim gnallsikaftlkkim LtUn der Aftmckm^ 4dl ed., 1736. 



358] Metaphysical Ethics of \T äf i^ Ceviurtes 105 

restriction of Perfectionism to the individual. In spite 
of their zealous support of perfection as the fundamental 
moral principle, these moralists ignore the question as to 
whether moral perfection is not also an historical fact, a law 
of development that applies to the whole of humanity. 
Some of them, for example Moses Mendelssohn, were even 
inclined to answer this question in the negative. Lessing 
is the only thinker whose historical sense transcends the 
limitations of his co-workers and contemporaries ; and next 
to Lessing stands Herder^ whose views were of course 
opposed to the aims of popular intellectual philosophy in 
many other respects. 

The second defect of this philosophy is, like the first, a 
l^^acy from the Leibnizian system, where it passed almost 
unnoticed by reason of the breadth and profundity of its 
author's thought When this profundity had given place 
to the shallow and prosaic common sense of his successors» 
the defect in question assumed more prominence. It consists 
in that predominance of IntelUctualism which we can trace 
even in Leibniz, but which is now transformed, under the 
influence of the common-sense spirit, into a superficial 
utilitarianism. The perfect is made equivalent to the useful 
Already, in Wolfl*, we find this utilitarianism furnishing a 
support for the external teleology which governs his concep- 
tion of nature. If, as the fundamental thought of this 
teleology affirms, the whole order of nature exists only 
for the benefit of man, the obvious moral application is that 
man should try all things with a view to the use he may 
derive from them, and act accordingly. In all these points 
the ethics of the German Enlightenment finds an important 
confirmation in the moral philosophy of Locke and the 
succeeding theological utilitarians whose writings obtained 
wide circulation in Germany during the last century. 

It was inevitable that this prevailing tendency should bring 



io6 Modem Ethics [358-9 

about a reaction similar to that of the Scottish philosophy 
against Locke and his followers in England. Such a reaction 
took place as a matter of fact, and with far greater force 
than in England; for Kant^ who combated the utilitarian 
eudaemonism of the philosophy of the German Enlighten- 
ment, had previously undertaken to destroy all the 
metaphysical groundwork which, since Descartes and 
Leibniz, rationalism had r^arded as impr^^able. To- 
gether with the metaphysics of his predecessors» Kant 
demolished their metaphysical ethics, and thus opened new 
avenues for the further development of ethics. This 
development, which extends down to our own times, may be 
considered as subdividing into two tendencies closely 
analogous to their two predecessors. Kant himself, starting 
from rationalism, originates the ethics of modem speculative 
idealism. To this there is opposed an ethics of realism which 
in England is immediately connected with the moral 
philosophy of preceding thinkers, partly with that of Locke, 
partly with that of the Scottish school ; while in Germany and 
France it makes various independent experiments, which 
have only recently b^^n to show a tendency in the direction 
of the related English doctrines. 

3. THE ETHICS OF KANT AND OF SPECULATIVE IDEALISM. 

(a) Kant. 

If, beginning with what is now r^^ded as the most 
important of Kant's achievements. The Critique of Pure 
Reason, one follows the further development of the critical 
philosophy, the inclination is so strong to regard his recon- 
struction of epistemology, the limitation of knowledge to 
experience, and the consequent destruction of preceding 
transcendental metaphysics, as the great point of his system, 
that one is tempted to treat his later and ethical works as 



359-6o] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 107 

supplementary and relatively subordinate in sig^nificance. 
Yet even the earlier critical writings furnish indications 
enough that the philosopher himself took a different 
view of the comparative importance of the various parts 
of his work. True, it was the weakness of the Wolffian 
metaphysic, its rational ontology, psychology and theology, 
which first impressed Kant; but this only led him to a 
clearer conviction of the necessity of seeking another basis 
for ethics, which should be no longer open to the doubts that 
metaphysical ethics and the philosophy of religion had to 
encounter. Thus we find that even his critical masterpiece 
shows a deliberate attempt to dear the gfround for a new 
foundation of ethics ; and he does not conceal his conviction 
that this effort will be successful in proportion as the 
supposed science of dogmatic metaphysics can be proved 
fallacious, and the necessary limitations of all knowledge 
can be shown to lie at the borderline of experience. 

Kant himself has testified that the reading of Hume 
made a deep impression on him.^ But Hume had, with 
inexorable logic, exposed the sophistry of the ontological 
argument for the existence of God, and had rejected all 
theological foundation for his ethics. Kant could not evade 
the acuteness of Hume's reasoning ; but on the other hand 
he was quite as firmly convinced that Hume's empirical 
derivation from self-love and sympathy could not suffice 
to explain the facts of conscience. He therefore matured the 
plan of founding an idealistic ethics in the Platonic sense, 
though without any of those supports borrowed from a 
transcendental knowledge of God and the world, which Plato 
and the succeeding Christian ethics, as well as modem 
metaphysics, had employed. In proportion as he succeeded 
in showing that Plato's ethical position stood in no real 

' FroUgomtmato Any Fuhtr* Mtt^fytie. Intfoductioo. Maba% and Bernard'» 
trans., p. 6. 



io8 Modem Ethics [360-1 

need of these supports, the more earnestly did he endeavour 
to carry out Hume's work to its completion; and, himself 
educated in the school of dogmatic rationalism, to follow its 
doctrines through all their ramifications in order to prove the 
ultimate futility of its efforts. In the preface to the second 
edition of the Critique^ Kant expressly stated that *it was 
necessary for him to destroy knowledge in order to make 
room for faith.' ^ For the false dogmatism of metaphysics 
seemed to him the real source of *all that unbelief which 
makes against morality,' and which is itself * exceedingly 
dogmatic.' 

It was thus Kant's declared purpose from the start to abolish 
the metaphysical basis on which ethics had rested hitherto, 
and to furnish morality with a new foundation, independent of 
metaphysical theories^ and for that reason all the more secure. 
His whole critique of previous metaphysics, as well as his 
own epistemology, are the expression of this endeavour: 
hence the great emphasis which he lays on the limitation of 
knowledge to experience, hence the prominence given to the 
doctrine that the transcendental ideas as postulates of 
practical reason may claim with all the greater assurance the 
validity which must be denied them as products of theoretical 
reason.' And so, in the destroyer of the whole meta- 
physical system which originated with Platonism, we are 
confronted with a phenomenon like that displayed by its 
founder. Plato's doctrine of ideas had grown out of ethical 
postulates and desires, and such elements had made their 
influence felt in all the subsequent development of meta- 
physics. Kant's critique of all metaphysics also grew out 
of ethical needs, but having proved the metaphysical basis of 
ethics to be useless he prefers to abandon it In English moral 

> Max MuUer^f tiaos., &., pw 58a 

* Criiiqtu of Pur$ Rtasmu Appendix to the Transcendtntal Dialtftic^ 
Müller*! timns., pp. 55 fi^ Criiiqm (f Fmctkal Jitasom, Abbott's tnos. Pre^Me, 
^9ö. 



361-2] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 109 

philosophy the separation of ethics from theology and 
metaphysics had already taken place, and ethics had in con- 
sequence been based on the empirical principles of utility and 
sympathy. Kant's peculiarity lies in the fact that he takes 
the first step with the English moralists, but not the second. 
Here he remains true to the presuppositions of Platonic 
ethics : the origin of moral ideas is not empirical^ but super- 
sensuous. 

This position, of course, is tenable only if we r^^ard the 
principles of empirical knowledge and the sources of the 
moral consciousness as eternally distinct Our empirical 
knowledge, the forms of our intuition and conceptual 
thought, are throughout restricted to the world of sense. 
But we find within ourselves at the same time the idea of 
a supersensuous world, whose reality is not abolished by 
the fact that the machinery of empirical knowledge cannot 
be applied to it On the contrary, Kant is of the opinion 
that experience itself not only leaves open the possibility 
of a supersensuous existence back of it, but even requires, 
in a certain sense, such an assumption, since all the content 
of experience is comprehended by us as phenomenon^ and 
phenomenon points to a thing in itself^ that is, an existence 
independent of the subjective forms of our intuition and 
thought, and so for us absolutely transcendent^ We are, 
accordingly, both sensuous and supersensuous beings. As 
sensuous beings we come under the causality of nature, 
and use the forms of intuition and thought on whose 
employment all the uniformity of nature rests ; as super- 
sensuous beings we are the possessors of these forms of 
thought and intuition, and so not subject to them, their 
province being limited to phenomena. This use of the 
concept of the * Ding an sichl an unconditioned ground of 

^ Criiiqm tf Pmrt Rms^^ Anafytie^ diip. iiL, M&Ilcr't tians., pp. 205 C 
Cfiiiqui 0/ Practüai Rmtom^ Abbott's timns., p. SIS. 



no Modem Ethics [362-3 

the phenomenal world, now becomes the foundation for our 
faith in a supersensuous world, for the special reason that 
there is in us one principle which we cannot relate to our 
sensuous existence, but only to that which is supersensuous. 
This principle is the moral law. It requires of us moral 
action unconditionally, and therefore supposes the full 
autonomy of our will. Now as a link in the chain of 
phenomena the will is not unconditioned, but subject to 
causality. Hence the moral law arises from the super- 
sensuous nature of our being. If, then, among these ideas 
of the unconditioned, to which theoretical reason leads in 
its endeavour to complete the series of conditions, the idea 
of freedom is established through the fundamental law of 
practical reason, the moral law, then the practical validity 
of the other ideas also is secured. For the moral law 
requires of us perfect virtue, which as sensuous and rational 
beings we are unable to attain; it therefore presupposes a 
supersensuous world, in which we may fulfil this postulate 
of the moral law, and a supersensuous power which will 
aid us in our task. The immortality of the soul and the 
existence of God, which can never be theoretically proved, 
transform themselves after this fashion into practical 
postulates^ 

With Kant, as with Plato, it is the requirements of 
vtorality that lead to the hypothesis of the reality of an 
ideal world. But while Plato and succeeding rationalistic 
metaphysics sought to find a theoretical proof for this 
reality, Kant abandons the task and insures to the super- 
sensuous world the character of a practical postulate. Of 
course, however, even Kant cannot get on without a 
theoretical proof of some sort On the one hand, the fact 
that owing to the subjective and a priori character of the 
forms of our intuition and concepts, all our knowledge has 

1 Criiiqmi cf Practicai Hiosm, Book L, chap, iii«, and Book ii., dmp. iL 



363] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 1 1 1 

to do with phenomena^ proves the necessity of assuming a 
tiling in itself, an intelligible world ; while, on the other 
hand, the universality of the moral law proves the autonovty 
of the wilL The premiss of this proof, — ^that the moral 
law is an unconditionally obligatory norm, — Kant does 
not, indeed, prove, but rather assumes; nor would he 
have made this assumption had he not, on the one hand, 
supposed a l^^lative power from which the norm proceeds, 
and, on the other hand, ascribed to the will freedom to 
follow the law. Thus the two conclusions which Kant 
deduces from the moral law are really its necessary 
presuppositions. 

Inasmuch, however, as Kant's own theory reverses the 
relation posited by previous metaph)rsicians between the 
transcendental ideas and the moral law, the former being 
now derived from the latter instead of the latter from the 
former, we must abandon the view which r^;ards the sense- 
world as a copy of the world of ideas in the Platonic 
fashion, or, with Spinoza and most of the modem meta- 
phjrsicians, conceives of it as a part of the eternal existence 
of the supersensuous being. The sensuous and ideal worlds 
must be kept wholly distinct The task of Kant in his 
theoretical as in his practical (diilosophy is to make the 
chasm between the two worlds as apparent as possible: now 
by stating that our intuitions and concepts have no applica- 
tion to the thing in itself, now by making the moral law 
independent of sensuous and empirical motives of any sort, 
especially of our own emotions ; so that with Spinoza and the 
Stoics he refuses to reo^^ise benevolence as a moral spring of 
action, and considers rig^t conduct which arises from an 
inclimUian towards duty as less worthy.^ In fact, there is for 
Kant no such thing as an inclination towards duty, for the 

* FmmdoMumUi Primipks 9f tkt Mii^^ysie tf Alorah^ sect n^ pp. 29 C 
AbboCff timns. 



112 Modem Ethics [363-4 

sensuous man would act only from egoistic motives. Kant 
makes the moral worth of a right action consist in the very 
fact that it is done against resistance. He is thus brought to 
the point where his scorn for the sensuous world outdoes 
Platonism, and his rigidity surpasses Stoicism. This result, 
however, was the inevitable consequence of his attempt to 
regard the sensuous and moral realms as wholly diverse ; he 
was forced, on pain of inconsistency, to reject both the 
emotional and intellectual factors in morality, since they both 
belong to empirical reality. Thus nothing but the moral 
law, wholly unrelated to experience, was left 

But just as the moral law, though only a practical postu- 
late, cannot entirely dispense with a theoretical foundation, 
so Kant obviously cannot altogether n^lect the concept 
of happiness^ intimately related as it is to ethics. Absolute 
separation from the phenomenal world being required, the 
only way in which such a theoretical basis could be obtained 
was by transforming the n^[ation of the phenomenal world into 
a positive antithesis, the phenomenon being opposed to the 
thing in itself, 1.^., that which is not appearance but being ; 
and causal conditionality being opposed to freedom. In like 
manner, it now becomes necessary to banish happiness from 
the world of experience into the supersensuous world, the 
latter being now considered morally as well as sensuously the 
antithesis of the former. The morality of the sense-world 
is imperfect ; it therefore requires a perfect morality which 
can become actual only in the supersensuous world There 
where sensuous impulses have no disturbing power, it 
assumes the character of the summum bonum} There is 
no need to indicate further Kant's dangerous proximity at 
this point to the theological utilitarianism of his time. It 
would be asking too much of man's sensuous nature, swayed 

' Critiftu cf Pncticat RtasMt tr. bjr Abbott., part L, book iL, chap, üi, 
pp.ao6fi: 



364-5] Ethics of Kant atid Speculative Idealism 113 

by emotions and hopes, to hold before him a summum bonuin 
as reward, and at the same time require him to do right 
without any regard to this future good. In any case the 
moral antithesis between the two worlds is necessarily 
incomplete, since the moral nature of the intelligible world 
is constantly penetrating into the world of sense under 
the form of the moral law ; so that here the gulf between 
the two is bridged. The Ideas are no longer absolutely 
transcendent; we now have the sense-world partaking of 
the nature of the Ideas, after the Platonic fashion. The 
necessity of a return to practical and theoretical Platonism, 
if, as Kant intends, we are to make any empirical use of 
the ideas, is obvious from the nature of that idea which 
leads to the practical postulates of reason, the idea of 
Freedom, We may consistently suppose the will to be 
empirically subject to natural causality, but in itself free, 
only so long as the postulate of freedom is not applied to 
empirical acts. But as soon as such an application is 
made, there is no other way out of the difficulty, unless 
one is satisfied with the mere makeshift of a twofold 
aspect, save to assume once more an invasion of the 
sense-world by the ideas. All empirical events will then 
be subject to natural causality, except where free-will 
interrupts it, and where, in consequence, an intelligible act 
enters the phenomenal world as the absolute beginning of 
a causal scries. This is an interpretation with which 
Kant's own mode of expression seems in many places to 
agree, though elsewhere, of course, the opposite theory of 
a twofold aspect of voluntary acts prevails. 

But not only is Kant's conception of the intelligible world 
negatively determined by that of the worid of phenomena, 
through the opposition in which the two are placed; the 
positive influence of the principles of empirical knowledge 
upon the transcendental foundations of ethics is necessarily 
". I 



114 Modem Ethics [365-6 

increased, the more devoid of content the concept of 
morality becomes by reason of its complete separation from 
experience. If the moral law is independent of all empirical 
content its character must be merely formal But the term 
* formal* cannot be applied to it in the sense of the 
Aristotelian ethics, which obtained a formal definition of 
virtue by abstraction from the special content of the various 
empirical virtues : it must be formal as the forms of intuition 
and thought are formal principles of our theoretical know- 
ledge. Thus the moral law is for Kant an a priori law valid 
prior to and independent of all empirical application. Starting 
from this standpoint he obtains his formula: ''So act that 
the maxim of thy will might serve at the same time as 
a principle of universal l^^lation." Since this law is a 
priori^ and hence independent of the special conditions 
of its empirical application, it is for Kant a categorical 
imperative, an unconditional command of duty, which 
cannot be made to depend on any utilitarian or other 
considerations.^ 

We should at the outset avoid an interpretation of this 
cat^orical imperative to which many of Kant's own remarks 
might lead us. The categorical imperative must not be 
r^;arded as a product of inner experience or as difact imme- 
diately given to us, for experiences and facts always pre- 
suppose a definite content Rather, like the forms of 
knowledge, it is a principle which can come to con- 
sciousness only in its application to a concrete empirical 
content It enters into every inner or outer act which takes 
place in the moral realm ; and the proof of its purely formal 
nature lies merely in the fact that it cannot be derived from 
the given sensuous content of experience. No more than 
the spatial form of intuition can, according to Kant, be 

^ Critique of Practual Rioson, part L, book I, { } 7 and 8. Mäapkjsk §f 
Morals, chap, ii 



366-7] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 115 

derived from the sense-material of sensations to which we 
give the space-order, can we explain the moral law from 
the sensuous motives of our actions, for these motives always 
contradict the law. From this conflict between the moral 
law and our sensuous inclinations Kant derives conscience^ 
which he defines as *the power of self-directed moral judg- 
ment,' or as * the consciousness of an inner tribunal in man,' 
which decides whether our actions are or are not in accord 
with the moral law.* 

Nowhere is Kant's affinity with Christian ethics more 
apparent than in this theory of conscience and in the sharp 
antithesis between the moral law and sensuous inclination 
upon which the theory is based, and to which he was led 
through his effort to contrast the province of theoretical 
knowledge, which is confined within the limits of sense, and 
that of practical freedom, which proceeds from the intelligible 
nature of man. Two considerations make against such a 
contrast: first, the fact that the distinction between form 
and content, which originates in empirical knowledge, is 
transferred to the realm of intelligible freedom ; and secondly, 
the further inconsistency that even here it is only thcy&rw 
which is sought in the intelligible world, while the contents 
must be obtained from the world of sense. This distinction 
involves another : that form and contents bear an essen- 
tially different relation to each other in this case from that 
which they have in the case of knowledge. We are not 
obliged to apply the moral law to every empirical contents 
of sensuous acts, as we are obliged to apply the space-form 
to every content of sense-perceptions; but we can do so, 
because the moral law stands for intelligible freedom. But 
when we do not follow the moral law, we follow motives 
of inclination, such as pleasure, self-interest, etc, which 

^ Metaphysik dtr SitUn^ edited by Rosenkranz and Schubert, toL is., p. 246. 
Heligion inHerkalb dtr Grtnwtn dtr htosun Vernunft^ op, cit,^ voL x., p. 324. 



1 1 6 Modem Ethics [367 8 

spring from the sensuous contents of experience. It thus 
appears that while the categorical imperative is, on the one 
hand, regarded as the a priori form, valid for ever}' contents 
of empirical actions, on the other hand it must conflict with 
this contents itself. Now, such a war between the moral and 
the sensuous is thinkable from the Platonic standpoint, 
which regards the t\vo as real opposing forces ; but not from 
the Kantian, which makes the moral law a purely formal 
principle, finding its empirical contents in the actual fact of 
our deeds. The theory thus tends inevitably towards the 
supposition that the moral law is not pure form, but possesses 
a contents, which is merely veiled by the Kantian formulation. 
Unless it expresses in a general way the contents of actions 
which are morally good, it cannot enter into real conflict with 
other maxims which we call immoral. 

This conclusion is confirmed by a closer examination of 
the Kantian formula. It is self-evident that a principle which 
presupposes not only the active ego, but a multitude of 
beings who act in a similar manner, cannot be purely a priori. 
The case is quite difl^erent with the forms of intuition and the 
cat^ories, where nothing is presupposed but the sensation- 
material, which may be regarded as merely affections of 
the ^o. The conception of a multitude of moral person- 
alities, on the other hand, is surely an experience which 
enters consciousness at a relatively late period ; now up to 
the time when this experience arises the moral law must have 
remained wholly latent But even if we grant this possibility, 
the form of the moral law will not apply itself immediately 
upon the occurrence of the experience, as the space-form 
does to perceived sensations» or the concept of substance 
to perceptions persisting in time. For since the moral 
law requires us to act in a way that would be suitable for 
universal legislation, a question arises which must be 
answered before we can apply the law to any empirical 



368] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 1 1 7 

content. What kind of action is suited to universal legis- 
lation ? Kant says it is self-evident that I cannot will 
lying, for instance, to become a universal law, because then 
people would pay me in my own coin, and I should not 
be believed myself; and that we could not take hate as 
a universal principle, because no one could then hope to 
obtain the assistance he needed.^ Now if these answers are 
the results of reflection^ even in its simplest form, then 
obviously the moral law is not a formal principle which can 
be applied immediately and a priori to the empirical contents 
of actions ; its application presupposes in every special case 
empirical deliberation as to the universal practicability of 
a given mode of action. In the case of such reflection 
preceding the application of the moral law, it would be 
inevitable that the welfare and injury of the personal ego 
should be taken as a test of the possibility of universal 
legislation. Thus all Kant's reasoning reduces itself to 
egoistic utilitarianism when we come down to individual 
cases. In making the special case into a universal law, 
Kant not only n^lects the influence of egoistic motives; 
he even maintains that virtuous action is not determined by 
regard to personal advantage» but by pure reverence for 
the moral law. The details of his proof make it obvious that 
as soon as reflection concerning the end of moral action 
is made to proceed solely from the standpoint of the 
individual, egoistic utilitarianism is the almost inevitable 
consequence. Such a conclusion being opposed to Kant's 
own ethical needs, he hoped to avoid it by making his moral 
law so abstract that the utilitarianism would be concealed by 
the idea of 'universal legislation.' In a passionless self- 
surrender to this idea, which is as a matter of fact hardly 
qualified to awaken emotion, he found a welcome aid in 
expressing his dislike of every sort of cudsmonism and 

> Met alky sic of Aforais, Abbott's tr., p. 40. 



ii8 Modem Ethics [369 

his endeavour to make a complete separation between the 
moral and the sensuous realms. 

Kant thus occupies a peculiar position midway between the 
secular and the theological utilitarianism of his time. His 
detailed discussions regarding the application of the moral 
law belong to the former. His tendency towards the latter is 
shown by the opposition which he supposes between the 
commands of duty and natural inclination, as well as by the 
transcendental eudaemonism, the notion of a supersensuous 
summum bonum^ with which he combines it On the other 
hand, the formal and a priori character of the categorical 
imperative, which finds its basis in his own epistemology, is 
purely Kantian. But since this formal character is at the 
same time a transcendent character, indicating that its source 
lies in our supersensuous nature, we can see a tendency here 
towards theological utilitarianism, which also makes the moral 
law transcendent, although at the same time giving it a 
definite contents and deriving it from the direct command of 
God. This tendency is further developed in Kant's philosophy 
of religion, where he recognises the possibility of deriving 
the moral law from a divine command. But he reverses the 
causal relation between the moral law and the idea of God. 
We are not to reverence the moral law as unconditionally 
binding because it is given by God ; but we are to reverence 
it as a divine law on which we base our faith in God Himself, 
because we feel it to be unconditionally binding.^ These 
relations with the theological utilitarianism of his time are in 
accord with his efforts to establish an affinity between his own 
ethics and certain dogmas of the Church, such as original sin, 
justification by faith, salvation through Christ ; efforts similar 
to Leibniz' attempted ethical interpretation of Church doc- 
trines, only in a form even more rationalised and moderate. 
His theory of law, too, suffers from its restriction within the 

^ lieiigwH inrurhaib tUr Crtnun dir blossen Vcmun/t^ p. 69. 



369-70] Ethics of Kani and Speculative Idealism 119 

arbitrary conceptions which were held by the intellectualistic 
ethics of his time, and which were based wholly on egoistic 
and utilitarian considerations.* 

In spite of these defects, the Kantian ethics exerted a 
profound influence. For this it was indebted largely to the 
sternness of its notion of duty, — its emphatic rejection of 
eudaemonistic and utilitarian motives. In proportion as 
such motives obtained a wider influence in the philosophy 
of the English and French, and even, ultimately, of the 
Grerman Enlightenment, the stronger was the attraction of 
Kant's rigid ethical principles for minds which were 
repelled by that superficial, every- day morality, with its 
arguments based on selfish calculation, or, at best, on 
worldly wisdom. Something of the asceticism of Christian 
ethics survives in the Kantian conception of duty, which 
is at the same time a product of the atmosphere of 
seriousness which pervaded Protestant Germany in the reign 
of Frederick. 2 

(b) Fichte. 

German post-Kantian Idealism developed Kant's views 
chiefly in the direction of reconciling the antithesis between 
the phenomenal and the intelligible which Kant had main- 
tained, and which was so important for ethics. The chasm 
between the sensuous and the moral worlds, too, was bridged 
by the attempt to represent both as stages in an inner and 
necessary development Just as, according to Fichte^ subject 
and object are moments in the development of one and the 
same absolute Ego, so the sensuous and the moral worlds, 
the realm of knowledge and that of practical action form 
one single chain in the activities of this Ego, — a chain where 
every link proceeds necessarily from the one before it 

' Metaphysische Anfangsgründe der RethtsUkrt, Works, vol. ix. 
■ Cf, my address : Uebcr den Zusammenhang der Philosophie mit der Zeitge- 
schichte , eine Centenarheirachtung. Deutsche RunduhaUy 1890. 



I20 Modern Ethics [370-1 

There is a lingering trace of the Platonic antithesis to 
be found in the fact that the theoretical Ego is conscious 
of Itself as passive, the practical Ego as active. But the 
contrast is obliterated when we are told that the knowing 
Ego has itself produced, solely through its own activig^, 
the limits which appear to it as an operative object ; while 
the existence of morality rests on the fact that a limit is 
constantly set to the action of the Ego, beyond which it 
seeks to pass to a goal at whose infinite distance it will 
attain complete autonomy. Hence, for Fichte all moral 
action b a striving towards the Ideal. The ideal is the 
destiny of man, which is always to be striven for, though 
it can never be fully attained Fichte's moral law is, 
"Always fulfil thy destiny."^ Thus besides the recon- 
ciliation of the empirical and intelligible, the sensuous 
and moral, we have added as a new element the tJiought of 
development. 

This introduction of the development idea, like the 
mediation between the sensuous and intelligible worlds, 
marks a distinct advance beyond Kant By the aid of 
these conceptions, Fichte succeeds in avoiding the wholly 
unmanageable thought of a conflict between the contentless 
formal principle and sensuous impulses and inclinations 
which are empirically determined. The conflict remains, 
but it is transformed into a conflict between opponents 
of like nature, by being reduced to the opposition between 
moral and sensuous impulses. That is, the eflbrt towards 
morality is itself regarded as an impulse^ which can only 
be the case if it is essentially conditioned by dependence on 
sense» or, as Fichte puts it, by the limitations which the 
activity of the Ego imposes upon itself. Fichte's only 
reminiscence of Plato and Kant is in r^[arding the moral 
impulse as the pure impulse — as the longing which seeks 

> SyU€M dtr SiUtmUkrt^ 179a. Works, toL iv., pp. 18 C 



371-2] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 121 

to overcome every sensuous barrier — and in ultimately 
making the sensuous and the evil coincide. 

But the dislike of nature which is so characteristic of the 
Platonic philosophy, takes on an essentially new form in this 
Idealism. The external world, speculatively regarded as the 
self-limited activity of the Ego, possesses practically only the 
significance of a medium for its activity, a material for its 
operation. Nature is not an end in itself, but * things are 
what we make of them.' The moral task which the Ego 
must accomplish is thus to make the object serve the purposes 
of the subject Reason strives to realise itself by actualising 
the moral order in the natural world. This takes place in 
a series of developments, whose last stage is in infinity, and 
whose every stage possesses a definite ethical significance. 
Thus, the Ego first discovers itself to be a self-conscious 
individuality ; as such, however, it is only possible if it forms 
one among many rational beings. Since each one of these 
must ascribe to itself the same free actuality, the relation of 
the individual to the whole becomes a relation of law. It 
is characteristic of Fichte's attitude, which is still prejudiced 
in favour of the individualistic conceptions of the previous 
century, that his deduction of the concept of law assumes 
nothing but the freedofn of tJte individual, so that here too 
the State is regarded as a contrivance, whose sole object is to 
preserve individual freedom. Since all men have an equal 
right to such freedom, Fichte would even like to establish 
regulations that should do away with the inequality of 
property which hinders the exercise of this right But the 
logical consequences of his fundamental thought compel him, 
as early as his first work on the philosophy of right, to 
transcend these limitations. Since it is one and the same 
reason from which the multitude of individuals take their 
origin, reason must find a new unity in the State, and yet 
more fully, in humanity as a whole. Fichte's later political 



122 Modem Ethics [372-3 

schemes, which remind one strongly of the ideal State in the 
Platonic Republic^ are conceived in this spirit^ 

While the restrictions which Fichte saw fit to impose on 
the politics of the individual state in his work Der 
geschlossene Handelsstaat ^ present a remarkable contrast 
to that broadly humanitarian ideal of morality which 
gradually overcomes his subjectivism, his original bias be- 
trays itself again in his statement that the highest ideal of 
the common life of human beings is ' that where all national 
ties shall be superfluous/' and in the fact that the State 
finds no place in the development of his theory of morals. 
It is all the more interesting to note the influence exerted 
upon his whole attitude here by an exclusively intellectual 
conception of morality and a surrender of the individual will 
to the one Pure Reason, which recall Spinoza« In opposition 
to natural impulse, whose aim is enjoyment, we have the 
result of the moral impulse described as pure self-satisfaction. 
For enjoyment is a consequence of the limitation of our 
nature, from which the moral impulse strives to be free. All 
natural impulses, even sympathy, are therefore as such 
immoral, and only to be tolerated because man must always 
remain a finite being. But even in his finitude he has 
reached the highest stage attainable for him, when he acts 
solely for the sake of duty ; when he does not rejoice in his 
act, but coldly approves it "In the sphere of action what is 
thus approved is called right ; in the sphere of knowledge it 
is called tme*** Spinoza, Kant and Intellectualism are here 
blended into one. If the question be asked, *What, then, is 



' Grundlage dts Naturreckts, 1796. Works, ÜL, p. 203. Siaatskhrtvon 1813, 
>▼•» pp. 43' ff- 

' Dtr gtscklosseru Handtlsstaai, i8oa Works, UL, p. 399. 

^ On th$ Naiun of the Scholar, Pichte's Popnlmr Works. Trans, bjr Wm. 
Smith, i., p. 164. 

^ System der SittenUkn, p. 167. 



373] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 123 

the Right ? ' it is answered : That which you recognise in 
your conscience as duty, — a categorical imperative which 
avoids formulating a moral law of definite content. This 
much only is added, that reason and will, which are identical 
in Fichte's system, remind us that the world is the material 
for our duty, and that we should strive to give to morality 
a visible form. In this striving we exercise creative activity, 
and are ourselves a part of that whole which we call the 
moral world order, and which for Fichte coincides with God. 
In his later discussions of the subject Fichte brings this 
Universal Being more and more into prominence, and 
relegates the finite will to the background ; until at leng^th 
the actual world becomes for him the realisation of a world 
beyond the actual, where the limitations of multiplicity and 
temporality tend more and more to disappear, and which 
manifests itself in the individual as love to humanity. The 
principle of the moral law is now contemplation of God, who 
is alike its purpose and its realisation.* 

Thus in the views of this thinker we find a double change 
of tendency, metaphysical and ethical. His Idealism, which 
bears at first a strongly subjective stamp, later assumes a 
form at once pantheistic and religious; his principle of 
morals, originally individualistic and bent on making the 
whole serve the purposes of the individual, gradually loses 
sight of the individual in the development of universal reason. 
These changes took place so gradually and imperceptibly that 
Fichte was able to declare with some show of truth that his 
philosophy had always been the same. But here, as is so 
often the case, a change in the attitude of an individual 
philosopher is but the reflection of the general tendency 
of thought in his time. For ethics, Fichte marks the 
transition from the individualism and subjectivism of the 
previous century to a broader view of life, which puts a 

^ Du That sac hen des Bewussiseins, 1813. Works, ii., pp. 652 AT. 



124 Modem Ethics [374 

higher value on the objective manifestations of morality in 
law, the State, and history. In this spirit the work begun by 
Fichte was completed by HegeL 

(^r) HegeL 

Hegel, by adopting Fichte's speculative assumption of a 
dialectical development of all concepts and of the reality 
reflected in concepts, wholly abandoned the division between 
the sensuous and moral realms which his predecessor had 
inherited from Kant; at any rate he succeeded so far in 
avoiding it that he does not even find it available in the 
thought of a dialectical development by means of the 
opposed moments of nature and spirit Since, however, 
nature and spirit and the various stages of the psychic life 
are here regarded as moments in a logical development, 
where Fichte's concept of limitations, like his antithesis 
between the passive and active Ego, is abandoned, the 
distinction between the practical and theoretical realms 
also disappears. The two blend in the general concept of 
the rationed. The moral world like the natural manifests the 
activity of the world-soul, only in a higher form. Like the 
natural world, it forms a logically determined structure of 
conceptual forms. Hegel neglects the opposition between 
what ought to be and what is, which Kant had declared 
to be the relation between moral and natural law. "What 
is rational is real, and what is real is rational."^ We have 
a reversion to the purely contemplative standpoint of 
Spinoza's ethics. But this new Spinozism differs from the 
old in two essential points. First, the ethics of Spinoza, 
in accordance with the tendency of his time, remained 
individualistic Wherein consists the happiness of the 
individual? That was the moral problem as he conceived 
it For Hegel, on the other hand, those aspects of the moral 

^ KecktspkiiosopkU. Pre&ce, p. 17. Works, voL viU. 



374-5] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 125 

life which relate to the single moral personality, such as the 
rights which the individual may claim from others or from 
the community, and subjective morality in general, are the 
lower aspects ; while true morality is exercised in the 
ordinances of the community, in the family, in civic society, 
and, finally, in the moral spirit of the world's history.^ Hegel, 
therefore, places the source of morality not in the subjective 
but in the objective will, i>. that impersonal power of the 
universal world-reason which is shared and actualised by 
individual wills. This general conception of morality revives 
in a broader spirit the fundamental thought of the Platonic 
politics, namely, that the good can be attained only in the 
State, and then not as the good of individuals, but as a good 
which becomes objective in the political community itself. 
The second important difference between Hegel and Spinoza 
consists in Hegel's introduction of the idea of development, 
Hegel's philosophy, too, is evolutionism, but in quite a 
different sense from that of Leibniz or Fichte. For Hegel 
the question at issue does not concern the perfection of the 
moral subject; the process of development takes place in 
the domain of objective knowledge, the universal world- 
reason. The motive power of this development is no longer 
held to lie in subjective freedom of the will, but is rather 
conceived of as the logical necessity immanent in reason. 
Hegel's view of the world is as much influenced by the 
notion of necessity as is Spinoza's; but the latter's concep- 
tion of fixed unalterable substance has given place to that 
of the development of Absolute Reason. 

Undoubtedly the importance of the Hegelian philosophy, 
so far as ethics is concerned, rests on its complete avoidance 
of the customary subjective view of ethics, of which only 
a faint trace remains in the relation of law and morals to 

* Rcektsphihsophie^ p. 312. EncyklopaedU d, pkibs, Wissinschaften^ iii., 
p. 376. Works, voL tu., port ii. 



126 Modern Ethics L375-6 

the individual personality. The ethos is no longer merely 
individual ; individuals partake of it and realise it, but the 
ethos itself in all its forms is the world-will, the objectifi- 
cation of the Absolute Reason, the unfolding of divinity 
in the human race and its history. This is certainly a 
loftier conception than that of ordinary subjectivistic morals, 
and it brings out a noteworthy defect in the latter. Sub- 
jective ethics assumes as an a priori certainty that society 
exists only for the individual. It knows the ethos only 
under the form of the individual moral personality. 
Evidently moral judgment must take on a different 
character as soon as it is posited that the State, society, 
and history are not merely means to serve individual ends, 
but ends in the$nselves ; that they possess an independent 
ethos to which individuals are but auxiliary. 

To have raised this question must be r^^ded as a great 
merit on the part of post-Kantian Idealism, and especially 
of Hegel. It is a merit which to a certain extent outweighs 
the many defects of his system, such as his arrogant attitude 
towards the special sciences and the empty formalism of his 
dialectical method. But whether his theory did not defeat 
its own ends by too corhplete a disregard of the individual 
aspect of morals is another and quite pertinent question. 
Spinoza, whose whole theory of the universe was determined 
by religious needs, identified morality with subjective religious 
absorption in the idea of the Absolute. It thus became 
for him a purely internal process. For Hegel it coincides 
with the objective historical development of the Absolute. 
But at the same time it gets so thoroughly involved with 
historical and factual elements that moral distinctions in 
the various departments of real life are quite neglected 
This tendency to exalt that which is transient, that which 
is conditioned in the realm of Absolute Reason by transitory 
historical influences, is peculiarly damaging to HegeFs theory 



376-7] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 127 

of the State, which is copied after the abstract bureau- 
cracy of the time of the Restoration, with its empty 
constitutional forms, wholly out of touch with the vital 
development of a national spirit. 

H^el himself regards individuals as sharing in the 
universal world-reason, and in the same way it may be 
said of his system that it partook of theories which were 
widely current in his time. This is shown by the fact 
that a number of contemporary thinkers, who differ from 
Hegel in many of their fundamental assumptions, agree 
with him in regarding morality as the activity of a universal 
world-reason, and in ascribing the very highest value to 
the civic and social aspects of moral life. 

{d) Intertnediary Tendencies between Universalism and 
Individualism, 

In discussing the systems which fall under this head, we 
ought to pay particular attention to those which, in opposition 
to Hegel's extreme preference for the universal and objective 
forms of morality, assign the individual a juster position 
in the totality of moral life. Among the adherents of such 
systems Schleiennaclur and Krause are especially noteworthy 
for the depth and force of their ethical views. 

ScJileierfPiachet^s theory of morals is, by reason of its 
dialectical expression, most closely akin to the speculative 
ethics of Fichte and HegeL Just as even in his dialectic 
he attempts to reconcile idealism and realism by assuming 
real forms and combinations of things to correspond with 
the conceptual forms and connections of our thought and 
by making the process of knowledge to consist in a union 
of the two,* so in the domain of ethics he begins by 
setting reason over against nature. He thus makes the 
scope of morality very wide; its content is the operation 

> DiaUktik^ edited by Jonas, § io6 C 



128 Modem Ethics [377-s 

of reason upon nature} In a union of the two consists 
the concept of the good. There are as many goods as 
there are externally operative forms of reason; from the 
totality of them arises the concept of the summum bonum?' 
The power of reason over nature is virtue; the law according 
to which this power works is duty? We can trace Fichte's 
influence in these opinions ; but here nature is not regarded 
as a limitation from which the moral will strives to be free ; it 
has become a real force, which is as necessary to the activity 
of reason, if morality is to result, as matter is to form. 
The importance of nature is still more clearly shown when 
Schleiermacher treats the processes of nature as preliminary 
stages to moral action. In mechanism and chemism, in 
v^etation and the growth of animals, we find the beginning 
of that unifying of reason and nature whose highest 
stage is human culture. This is a repetition of Hegel's 
attempt to resolve morality into a universal process of 
development which ultimately involves both nature and 
spirit: but it is a repetition varied by the introduction of 
an antithesis beti^'een reason and nature. The operation 
of reason, which displays itself in the lower stages as 
impulse^ in the higher stages as will^ is further divisible, 
according to Schleiermacher, into an organising and a 
symbolising power. The oi^nising power strives to operate 
as such on nature, to actualise the law of reason in the 
natural world ; the symbolising power makes use of nature 
to obtain external sensuous symbols of its action. Thus, 
traffic and property belong to the domain of the organising 
activity, speech and art to that of the symbolising power ; 
speech being the mode of expressing thought, and art 

* Grttndriss d. fhUosophi sehen Ethik, edited by Tewsten. Introdoction, 
iL and iii. 

* Philos, Ethik, pp. 38 ff. Grundlinien einer Kritik der hishtrigen Sittenlehre^ 
p. 231. 

» Philos. Ethik, pp. 179, 207. 



378-9] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 129 

that of expressing feeling. To these four spheres of rational 
activity there correspond finally four ethical organisations: 
the state^ the social community ^ the school and the church. 
These Schleiermacher brings into a certain relation with his 
four cardinal virtues: prudence, perseverance, wisdom and 
love?- And he further assumes four corresponding spheres 
of obligation: legal obligation, professiofuzl obligation, the 
obligation of love and that of conscience. The general 
contents of these is determined by the formulation of the 
moral laws.* 

Unlike the Kantian formula, this theory defines the 
contents of moral action with the utmost completeness. The 
general character of Schleiermacher's ethics resembles that 
of Fichte's system. But he goes a step beyond Fichte in 
two respects. First, he does not regard the subject to which 
the moral law relates as indefinite, universal, or everywhere 
alike ; it is the concrete individual personality with its peculiar 
dispositions and powers, and its specific moral function 
thereby determined. For him morality is universal only 
in so far as human nature is the same : it becomes individual 
as soon as the question is raised as to the peculiarities of the 
individual or his position in relation to the social organism. 
Schleiermacher's talent for the practical is nowhere more 
evident than in the emphasis which he lays upon the 
necessity of individualising morals. Here he introduces 
into ethical theory an element too little regarded hitherto. 
But he is far from wishing to treat ethics after the manner 
of Kant and of Fichte in his earlier speculations from an 
exdusivcly individual standpoint His view is rather that 
the value of the specific moral character of the individual 
personality consists in the fact that it occupies a definite 
place, peculiar to itself alone, in the moral whole ; and hence 
he emphasises, as none of his predecessors did, the moral 

* 0/>, at., pp. 179-206. * Op. nt., pp. 214-226. 

II. K 



130 Modem Ethics [379-80 

significance of the calling or vocation. He agrees with 
Hegel that moral culture as a whole, realised in society, 
the State and humanity, has a higher importance than the 
single personality ; but he will not allow the latter to be lost 
sight of in the former. He seeks rather to emphasise the 
importance of the individual to himself and to the whole. 

The profundity of Schleiermacher's ethical speculations 
would perhaps be more convincingly evident if his theory 
were not marred by his dialectical prejudices, and by the 
consequent unwarrantable intermixture of natural philo- 
sophy. In this respect, however, the whole period was 
under the sway of Schelling's Philosophy of Identity. It is 
Schelling who dominates the thinker whose general ethical 
tendency is most closely akin to that of Schleiermacher, 
however different their views on other subjects, — Karl 
Christian Krctuse, 

In Krause's philosophy we are repelled not only by the 
presence of certain speculative views now abandoned, but 
to a still greater degree by the remarkable terminology 
which he invented for himself. The disrepute into which 
his philosophical system has long since fallen is largely due 
to these exterior circumstances.^ We may pass over his 
methodological principles with the more justice, since he does 
not possess any which we should to-day consider deserving 
of the name. He is governed by Schelling's doctrine of 
intellectual intuition,' that modem form of Neo-Platonic 
ecstasy,^ which leads him at times to r^[ard the fantasies of 
Swedenborg as philosophical revelations, with the result 

* We are especially indebted to Knuse's juristic followers for having ooo- 
tribatcd to the spread of his views hjr means of readable expositions. CC Rödbr, 
Crumdügi dis Naturrechts uttd dir Reckt$phil$$0pku (sic I), and. ed., Leipzig and 
Heidelberg, 1863. Ahrbns, Naturrtekt oder Pkitosopkiedes Rechts und des Stamtetf 
6th ed., vol. iL, Vienna, i870>7i. 

* LeSemiehre ustd Philosophie der CaehkhU^ edited bjr Leonhardi, 1S43, p. 155. 
System dor RochtsphihsophU^ edited by Röder, 1874, pp. 73, 463 iL SysUm der 
SitiemUhre^ L, 1810^ p. 397. 



380-1] Ethics of Kant and Speculative Idealism 131 

that even in his philosophy of law he considers at length 
humanity as it exists in other worlds and in the whole 
universe. But, aside from all these fantastic notions, there 
are plenty of profound and significant ideas in Krause 
which ethical theory ought not to fordet Krause himself 
called his philosophy * Panentheism/ He meant that, while 
assuming the most intimate connection between God, the 
world and individuals, he avoided the pantheistic error of 
losing sight of God in the world or of individuals in the 
union of both. Here again we are reminded of Neo- 
Platonism ; but Krause succeeded no better than his 
predecessors in making the emanation doctrine clear and 
comprehensible. Yet we must not overlook the fact that 
this doctrine permeates all his ethical views. Good originates 
through the operation of the primal divine will in human 
wills ; hence the good is a universal law, and must be willed 
for its own sake.^ Evil arises by reason of the limitation 
of the individual being, and hence, like a resolved disson- 
ance, vanishes in the coherence of the whole. Indeed, the 
optimistic philosopher is persuaded that even in actual life, 
through the pr<^ess of education and culture, science and 
art, evil will become rarer and there will be an increasing 
tendency to regard it as merely a pathological phenomenon.* 
It is unnecessary to remark that these ideas are in no 
sense new. Their application, however, to the social life 
of man, as exercised in law, the State and history, may be 
regarded as new. Krause considers that all law originates 
in God, from whom proceed also the historical life of 
humanity and the divisions of society, down to the individual 
personality. In the organic structure of society, the universal 
has a higher importance, and therefore higher rights, than 
the more particular. Thus the State is subordinate to 
humanity as a whole, its various divisions to the State, 

* Syttim der SitUnUkre^ i., pp. 279 ff. « Ihid,^ i., pp. 350 ft 



132 Modern Ethics [381 

and, lastly, the individual personality is subordinate to the 
divisions of the State. Law in general, however, embraces 
not only the external but also the internal conditions of life ; 
its function is to place each man in a position to make his 
life the full expression of his spiritual nature, and thus to 
be true to the vocation which has fallen to his lot as a part 
of the oi^anic whole of humanity.^ By reason of this 
primary right of personality, even the restriction imposed 
upon the freedom of the malefactor must be used only as 
a means, never as an end. He should be treated as a minor, 
to be restored, where possible, to his place in society by 
education and enlightenment concerning his own actual 
rights and those of others.' Just as the individual is 
contained in the State and the State in organised humanity, 
so the historical life of humanity reproduces the life-periods 
of the individual ; it has a period of germination, of growth, 
and of maturity, at whose expiration the same evolution 
begins again on a higher plane, and so on o^ infinitum.^ 
The ruling motive here is apparently the desire to do 
justice to all the aspects of morality, to the individual moral 
personality as well as to the realisation of moral ideas in 
law, the State and society ; the endeavour to assign to each 
department of morals in this ' oi^nised structure ' its proper 
place with reference to the whole. Here Krause resembles 
Schleiermacher. But how inferior he is in definiteness of 
conception! True, Schleiermacher's ethics was based on a 
speculative philosophy of nature, and the fact was not to 
its advantage; but its detailed development is sufficiently 
independent With Krause metaphysics, ethics, esthetics, 
the theory of law and politics, are blended in a mystical 
theosophy. The good and beautiful become a direct 
intuition of the divine ; all objective moral facts are ^ a 

^ System d, SiiUnUkn^ p. 414. 

* RecktsphilosophU^ p. 310. LebenUkre und Philos. d, Gtsckichte, pp. 307 AT. 

* SysUm d, SittitUikrt, p. 541. 



381-2] Ethics of Kant and Spectilative Idealism 1 33 

manifestation of God in the finite." What the good and 
beautiful really are in themselves ; how law and the State 
originate in their empirical reality, we do not learn ; we 
must rest content with such explanations as "the inter- 
mingling of the primal Will with individual wills," and 
"the manifestation of God in history." Still, one point 
which Schleiermacher neglected is brought out by Krause. 
Despite his fantastic sentimentalities, his true historical sense 
made him a profounder student of the problems of objective 
morality in law, the State and history. Here Krause is in 
touch with Hegel, from whom, however, he is distinguished 
by his higher idea of the importance of the individual 
moral personality, which makes an essential difference in 
his conception of law. This is especially noteworthy in 
the emphasis he lays on a fundamental principle which 
is completely opposed to the older theories of law, — the 
principle that law is the oi^anic whole of all the conditions of 
life that are dependent on human freedom. This conception 
alone insures to Krause an honourable place in the history 
of modem ethics, although there is little in his more detailed 
discussions that can be regarded as permanent 

While the thinkers whose systems we have been describing 
are marked by an endeavour to do justice to the importance 
of the individual in the totality of moral life, ScJtopcnhauer^ 
one of the last adherents of speculative idealism, shows a 
tendency completely opposite, though he, too, assumes that 
morality becomes objective in the State and in history. For 
him the individual personality is empty and transitory ; only 
the race endures, for whose ends the individual works and 
sacrifices, all unconscious of the fact ; indeed, deluding 
himself with the idea that he is furthering his own happi- 
ness.* Even the life of the race is an oscillation between 

» The World as WiU and Idea, i., especially {{ 66-68. FrtisstkHft über du 
Grundlage der Morale 2nd edition, { i6 and { 22. 



134 Modern Ethics [382-3 

death and generation, where nothing is permanent save pain 
and the delusion of the individual. The State is a compul- 
sory institution which holds in check the egoistic impulses 
and employs the terrors of punishment as the best means 
to that end. History is a fool's comedy, where every player 
thinks to deceive others and ends by deceiving himself. Art 
alone creates a temporary happiness, by rising to the pure, 
disinterested contemplation of ideas. The only permanent 
satisfaction, however, arises from a negation of the will, the 
abandonment of all effort ; including in its completed form 
the effort after life itself. But the characteristic features of 
post-Kantian ethical speculation are evident even in Scho- 
penhauer, for he can find no other source for the moral 
impulse save the universal world-will, where individual 
differences vanish. His moral principle, sympathy, appears 
to him incapable of empirical derivation. It is, as he 
expresses it, a mystery, which is revealed only in the *Ei^ 
Koi iroif, in the truth that the Ego sees itself in others 
and, therefore, feels their sorrow as its own. Thus, almost 
against his will, the universalistic tendency of modem ethics 
betrays itself in the speculations of this unworldly philo- 
sopher. 

4. MODERN REALISTIC ETHICS. 

Under the head of realistic ethics we may class all those 
systems which seek to derive ethical principles from the 
real relations of the moral life. These principles may at the 
same time possess an ideal character, in so far as we g^nt 
that under the form which the theory gives them they never 
attain complete and adequate realisation in experience. But 
they must not be derived from ideal presuppositions, i>., from 
such as cannot be substantiated in the real world. 

Since realistic ethics sets out from the real moral facts 
of experience, its closest affinity is with the previous 
developments of empirical moral philosophy, to which it 



383-4] Modern Realistic Ethics 135 

bears a relation like that of the modem theories of specula- 
tive Idealism to earlier metaphysics. As regards its 
experiential basis, it may be considered simply a continua- 
tion of ethical empiricism. But while the latter was almost 
wholly occupied with investigating the motives of morality, 
and took comparatively little interest in its ends, it is the 
moral end which is the especial problem of the ethics of 
modem realism. In treating this problem, it is impossible 
to confine oneself wholly to the ground of experience, for 
these ends are represented as to be realised only in the 
future, and sometimes as entirely idecU, never to be com- 
pletely attained. Still, the attitude of this system towards 
the moral ends remains realistic, for it regards them as 
belonging to the sense-world, and not, after the manner 
of Idealism, as transcendent, or as parts of a world-end, 
which is as a whole supersensuous. 

(a) Herbarts Practical Philosophy. 

The superiority of modem realistic ethics over its 
empirical predecessor as regards the point just discussed 
is especially apparent in the fact that, while the latter is 
always hostile to every form of metaphysics, for the former 
such hostility is quite unnecessary. Herbart is an important 
witness to this fact True, he shows a desire to make ethics 
itself, at least, independent of metaphysical assumptions. 
He intentionally emphasises the statement that his practical 
philosophy may be followed without embracing his theoretical 
views and vice versa. Yet his metaphysics is also realistic; in 
fact, it is with especial reference to metaphysics that he calls 
himself an adherent of realism. But it is realistic in a difler- 
ent sense from his ethics ; it is realistic as regards its end, not 
its presuppositions. These latter are not derived from reality, 
but from ideal postulates ; their object, however, is to make 
what happens in the real world conceivable, and Herbart 



136 Modem Ethics [384-5 

expressly declines to make any excursion into transcendental 
realms, e.g., into a discussion of the concept of God. Her- 
bart's ethics, on the other hand, is realistic as regards its 
presuppositions, not its end. These presuppositions are 
derived from the empirical relations of the will. The moral 
end, however, is regarded as the realisation of certain ideas^ 
which originate in these relations of the will, and whose full 
and undisturbed realisation can never be brought about in 
actual experience. 

Since, according to Herbart, the pleasure which arises from 
relations is, generally speaking, of an cesthetic character, he 
classes ethics under the head of aesthetics. Here he bears a 
certain likeness to Shaftesbury. But the definite classification 
of those relations of will which are objects of approval, the 
derivation of moral ideas from these relations, and, finally, the 
deduction of moral systems from these ideas, — all this is pecu- 
liar to Herbart* He distinguishes five relations of will, five 
ideas, and five systems. First, the qualitative relation of the 
will to //j^^ corresponds to the Idea of Internal Freedom^ and 
this idea, applied to a multitude of beings possessing will, 
gives rise to the System of Animate Society ; secondly, the 
quantitative relation of will to itself corresponds to the Idea 
ol Perfection, and this idea becomes when applied to animate 
society a System of Culture^ which manifests itself in the 
effort towards the greatest possible perfection of all individual 
powers ; thirdly, we have the ideated relation of one's own 
will to that of another, the Idea of Benevolence, and the 
System of Administration, which seeks the greatest possible 
welfare of all ; fourthly, there is the actucU relation of two 
wills to a single object^ which both desire, the Idea of 
Law^ and the S>'stem of LegcU Society^ which settles all 
conflicts ; fifthly and lastly, there is the relation of will to a 

* Cf. Allipemeifu praktisfhe Pkitosophie, Works, vol. viii ; mnd Lehrbuch tur 
EinUUttn^in die Philosophie, sect. iiL, Works, voL L 



385-6] Modem Realistic Ethics 137 

completed action^ the Idea of Retribution^ and the System of 
Rewards and Petialties, 

The intimate relation between ethics and the Philosophy 
of Law, which Herbart endeavours to establish in these 
speculations, has g^ven his practical philosophy many ad- 
herents in juristic circles.^ But the weakness of his ethical 
system lies in its formalism, which is the defect of the 
Herbartian aesthetics in general. In aesthetics proper it is, 
perhaps, less noticeable than in ethics. The formal relations 
of a work of art are always co-determining factors of beauty, 
though often factors of inferior importance. But the formal 
relations of the will are in themselves objects neither of moral 
approbation nor disapprobation; within one and the same 
relation we may have that which deserves disapprobation, 
that which merits approbation, or even that which is wholly 
indifferent. The relations of will are thus only the most uni- 
versal forms of voluntary activity, which have no connection 
with the ethical contents of that activity. Consequently 
Herbart often finds himself obliged to add to his relations 
of will further ethical predicates, such as good, praiseworthy, 
etc, which are designed to avoid indefiniteness, but are not 
themselves defined more closely. Herbart's ethics does not 
answer the question as to the ground of the binding force 
of moral laws, any more than his formal definition of the 
aesthetic explains the effect of beauty on the human tempera- 
ment Man, as constructed by Herbart, is a coolly calculating, 
ideational automaton. When his ideas are in equilibrium, he 
gives his approval ; when they are not, he refuses it No one 
not previously aware of the fact would ever guess that upon 
these relations of idea and will depend all the weal and 
woe of mankind. But while the system as a whole is so 

^ Cf, especially Geyer, Phüosopkis<ki Einleitung in die Reckt swissemckaft^ 
in HOLTZENDORFF*s Encyklopädit d, Keektswissensik,, Syst. Part, 4th ed. 
Leipdg, 1882. 



138 Modem Ethics [386-7 

unsatisfactory, it cannot be denied that some of Herbart's 
observations are truly illuminating. Even the careful and 
formal division of the various departments of moral life is a 
service to ethics, though the derivation of these departments 
from particular relations of will is forced and one-sided. 

For the rest, there is one point where this philosophy is in 
accord with contemporary idealistic ethics; an agreement 
all the more remarkable from the fact that just here Herbart 
contradicts his own metaphysics. The latter is individualistic: 
it is more individualistic than its predecessor, the Leibnizian 
doctrine of monads. Leibniz had found in the universal 
harmony of the monads a bond of coherence which did away 
with the limitations of the individual being in most important 
respects. Herbart rejects this harmony. The single, simple 
being becomes aware of the existence of other beings only 
through the disturbances which it experiences from them; 
and it seems almost astonishing that the notion of self- 
maintenance against these disturbances, which is the basis of 
all ideation and feeling, should not give to Herbart's ethics an 
exclusively individualistic trend Yet this is not the case: 
Herbart assumes in animate society a collective will^ to which 
all individual wills arc subordinate, and to which there corres- 
ponds, not indeed an actual, but yet an ideal social soul, 
analogous in its manifestations to individual souls in that 
these latter arc related to it as individual ideas to their union 
in a single consciousness,* Aside from the peculiar colouring 
which these doctrines borrow from the metaphysical and 
ethical realism of the philosopher, they seem but little 
removed from the view of Hegel, according to which indivi- 
dual wills everywhere, in society, the State, and history» 
partake of and realise a collective will. And in still another 

^ Allg. fraki, Phihiophie^ book L, chap. ziL; mod Uthtr Hnigt BttUkungm 
twischen Psychologie wtd Staaiswisstmckafl^ Works, voL ii., p. 2oi. Cf, also 
Psychologic als irissenscAa/l, port ii. Works, voL vL, pp. 31-48. 



387-8] Modem Realistic Ethics 139 

point, which marks the influence of the spirit of the age, the 
two philosophies resemble each other. Herbart's practical 
philosophy, like that of Hegel, is pervaded by an atmosphere 
of contemplation, remote from strife and passion. While 
Hegel exalted reality into the domain of eternal reason, 
Herbart's abstract forms, too, seem to be suspended in a 
region beyond the moral forces of actual life. 

ip) German Naturalism and Materialism. 

Herbart's Realism opposed speculative Idealism from the 
standpoint of a contemporary system, and one which 
resembled Idealism in the fundamental tendency of its 
speculation and in other characteristics which were dependent 
on the spirit of the times. But a deeper and more decided 
opposition gradually arose out of Idealism itself: the opposi- 
tion of the younger Hegelian school and its allied tenden- 
cies, Naturalism and Materialism. Intellectually regarded, 
Ludwig Feuerbach is the most important representative of 
this counter-current Starting as a Hegelian, he gradually 
became transformed into a bitter opponent both of the 
method and of the foundation principles of his quondam 
master. He thus came to be the leader of the powerful and 
growing opposition to the speculative philosophy, while at 
the same time he gave to the ethics of modem German 
materialism its peculiar stamp of ideality, as compared with 
the earlier French and English materialism. 

Feuerbach's historical relation to preceding systems is 
shown in the fact that the philosophy of religion is the centre 
of his theory. He almost reminds one of Krause in this 
respect But while Krause transformed the whole of philo- 
sophy into theosophy, Feuerbach reduces all metaphysics, 
psychology and ethics to an occult theology, and then 
proceeds to show that the true essence of theology is 
anthropology. He identifies the gods with the wishes of 



140 Modern Ethics [388 

men, and regards man's striving for happiness as the root 
of all morality. This striving, again, is itself intimately 
connected with man's sensuous nature, so that the suppo- 
sition of a spirit independent of sense, or of spiritual ends 
which are not also sensuous ends, is an unreal abstrac- 
tion. Hence the will is no abstract and universal entity, 
transcending the separate acts of will ; it is concrete willing, 
temporally and sensuously conditioned.^ The will has no law 
which is hostile to the sensuous impulses ; its highest law 
is no other than the most powerful of all impulses, the 
impulse to seek happiness. "That which hinders my 
impulse towards happiness, that which gainsays in any way 
my love for property or self, that must not and cannot be." * 
But it is not an egoistic ethics which Feuerbach derives from 
this principle of self-love. He himself points out that 
the fundamental difference between German and French 
materialism lies just at this point While the latter had 
its origin in the Revolution, the former grew out of the 
Reformation^ which first proved the truth of the saying 
* God is love.' For it regarded the divine love not as actus 
purus^ after the fashion of mediaeval scholasticism, but as 
true love, i>., " love moved by the actual material sorrows of 
humanity."* But the root of this love is self-love. Just as an 
immaterial spirit is an empty creation of thought, so there is 
no such thing as a subject without an object, no I without 
a Thou, no love of self without a love of one's neighbour. 
This natural coherence finds its most direct expression in 
the relation of the sexes. Further, Feuerbach thinks that 
the true contents of the Christian dogma of the Trinity 
may be stated as follows. The unity of the subject is 
figuratively resolved into a duality; over against God 
the Father as self-existent Intelligence, we have the Son 

* Gottheit^ Freiheit, und UnsUrbOckkeii» Works, x., pp. 50 ff. 
« O/. cil., p. 93. » Ö/. «v., p. 118. 



388-9] Modern Realistic Ethics 141 

as Love, "diverse as regards personality, identical as regards 
essence." This identity is expressed by an unnecessary 
hypostasising of the relation under the form of the Holy 
Ghost The Catholic cult of Mary, again, is a proof that 
love for woman is the basis of universal love. Feuerbach, 
of course, thinks that the reality of these religious concep- 
tions is conditioned on their meeting an unsatisfied need. 
As Protestantism set aside the Mother of God, "that it 
might in her stead take earthly woman into its heart," so the 
man who recognises no life other than that of the senses 
as real will give up Father and Son also. For "he alone 
needs heavenly parents who has none on earth." ^ 

In this way Feuerbach supplements the principle of self- 
love, which had obtained complete predominance in French 
materialism, by borrowing the notion of sympathy from the 
emotional ethics. His proof of their union, however, despite 
his sweeping rejection of the unpsychological theories of will 
held by the speculative philosophy, must undoubtedly be 
termed dialectical rather than psychological. Similarly, his 
anthropopathic conception of religious ideas is something 
between a symbolic interpretation and a psychological 
explanation. Yet more striking than this lack of psycho- 
logical depth IS the total absence of any epistemological 
basis to the system. In this Hegel's influence is still 
apparent. Here, too, Feuerbach is a prototype of the 
materialism of to-day. Despite his insistence on the doc- 
trine that the individual personality is incomplete without 
the influence of others, his theory never transcends the limits 
of the individual. Indeed, he regards man's relations to his 
fellow-men as narrowed within the bounds of direct personal 
intercourse. The allied movements of thought which were 
then prevalent in England and France had advanced far 
beyond Feuerbach in this respect. 

^ The Etsimt of Christianity^ tr. by Marian Evans» p. 73. 



142 Modern Ethics [389-90 

{c) Utilitarianism and Positivism in England and France, 

While the development of modern ethical theory in 
England proceeds from the empiricism and utilitarianism of 
the school of Locke, it is influenced also by the Scottish 
philosophy of the preceding period, that of Hume and Adam 
Smith, and hence allows a certain importance to the element 
of feeling, though Locke's standpoint of reflection is still the 
prevailing attitude. In one point alone does the new ethics 
advance beyond this standpoint: it ascribes the most 
fundamental importance to the common welfare. This 
tendency towards universalism marks a return to the founder 
of English ethics, to Bacon ; while at the same time the new 
theory, at least as regards its conception of the moral end^ 
forsakes the path hitherto followed by empiricism. For it 
considers this end as, to a certain extent, idecd^ to be realised 
only in the future. This looking towards the future gradually 
prepares the way for an evolutionary ethics, wherein we find 
much that resembles the earlier philosophy of the German 
Enlightenment, much even that shows an affinity with 
modem German Idealism. From the latter, however, it 
is distinguished not only by its wholly empirical treatment 
of the moral motive, but also by its realistic conception of 
the end. Since by society it means nothing other than 
the sum total of individuals, its conception of the common 
welfare always coincides with that of the welfare of all, or of 
the majority of individuals. Its universalism thus maintains 
an individualistic basis. 

The works oi feretny Bentham^ are the pioneers in this 
movement Bentham, like Bacon before him, regards 

^ 0€wvrts d€ J. Btntham^ Bruxelles, 1829, vols. L-iii. Therein etpedallx: 
*' Trait^ de legislation," par E. Dumont, " Prindpes," in vol L, and " Theorie 
des peines et des recompenses,'* in voL iL Both these works are independent 
productions, not translations. 



39(>-i] Modern Realistic Ethics 143 

politics and jurisprudence as of the first importance. Thus 
he sets out with the assumption that ethics should be based 
on the same general principle as legislation, and hence the 
conception of the common welfare at once occupies the centre 
of ethical interest But while Bacon left this conception 
indefinite, Bentham defines it as " the greatest possible 
welfare of the greatest possible number," or, as he more 
briefly expresses it, "the maximum of happiness." Now 
there is something vague about this greatest possible good of 
the greatest possible number. Aside from the fact that the 
quantity of the universal welfare is thereby obviously made 
dependent on the conditions of existence, which are by their 
very nature subject to change, the general question arises as 
to whether in measuring the maximum of happiness the 
intensity of the pleasure or its extensive distribution is of 
more importance; whether, that is to say, it is better for 
a small number to enjoy a high degree of happiness, or for a 
greater number to have a relatively lower degree of happiness. 
Bentham seeks to solve this problem by first investigating 
the principal forms of pleasure and pain, starting with the 
simple joys of the senses, and ending with the more complex 
enjoyments which are furnished by our relations to other 
men and by social life. The result of this investigation goes 
to show that the joys of wealth assume a central position, 
inasmuch as wealth furnishes the means whereby we may 
obtain the other forms of enjoyment, such as the pleasures 
of sense, of independence, power, benevolence, etc. Thus 
I^slation, besides making possible the maintenance of 
individual existence, must assure to the citizens, not only 
security and equality, but above all prosperity. By reason 
of the important place which prosperity occupies in the 
system of goods, in that it is not so much a good in itself as 
a means to the attainment of goods, the question as to 
the relation between intensity and extensity of welfare 



144 Modem Ethics [391-2 

reduces itself to this form : Is the common welfare greater 
when a few people enjoy great prosperity, or when many 
people enjoy moderate prosperity? Bentham answers the 
question in a manner that recalls Daniel Bernoulli's mensura 
sortis. The latter had observed in the matter of gambling 
that the increase of satisfaction produced by the winning 
of a given sum is inversely proportional to the amount 
already possessed. Bentham deduces the following more 
general, but more indefinite argument To every quantity 
of riches there corresponds a quantity of happiness ; there- 
fore, of two individuals with unequal possessions, other 
things being equal, the richer will always be the happier, 
but the rich man's surplus of happiness will not equal his 
surplus of riches. Thus, the more the ratio of the possessions 
owned by the citizens of a commonwealth approaches unity, 
the greater the sum of happiness. This conclusion would 
lead directly to communism, if another consideration did not 
intervene. The State has to assure, not only prosperity and 
equality to its citizens, but also security; indeed, security 
is the higher good, for when it is in danger all other 
goods are endangered too. But nothing is more counter 
to the principle of security than an infringement of private 
property. Thus Bentham reaches the remarkable conclusion, 
which he naturally does not express, that the ** maximum of 
happiness" required by his moral principle is unattainable, 
because an equal distribution of property, which is a 
necessary condition thereto, can never be carried out on 
account of the political dangers involved 

Although Bentham does not consciously identify happi- 
ness with sense-pleasure in the spirit of hedonism, his views 
show a tendency in that direction by reason of the im- 
portance he ascribes to material possessions. However much 
he may dwell on the fact that wealth is the means through 
which we obtain spiritual as well as sensuous pleasures, there 



392-3] Modem Realistic Ethics 145 

is no doubt that the former are less immediately dependent 
on material wealth than the latter. This narrow view of 
external goods as the means for the production of internal 
goods is responsible, too, for the utilitarian character of 
Bentham's thought. The useful exists not for its own sake 
but for the objects it serves. In this sense wealth is par 
excellence useful. In the same way, the other enjoyments 
which make up the sum of human happiness, such as skill, 
friendship, power, benevolence, etc., reciprocally aid each 
other. 

Unlike Hume and Smith, Bentham gave but little atten- 
tion to the psychological motives of morality. His treatment 
here occupies a middle position between the emotional and 
intellectual ethics of his predecessors. Pleasure and pain 
are for him not merely the end of moral action, as the 
principle of the maximum of happiness indicates ; they are 
its motives. ^ They alone determine both what we shall do 
and what we ought to do." As motives, however, they enter 
the service of reason^ which indicates the right way whereby 
through our acts and through a properly ordered legislation 
not only our own happiness, but that of our fellow-men may 
be furthered. Reason is here guided partly by physical 
influences, in that we experience useful and harmful effects 
on our own bodies ; partly by political influences, where 
existing legislation shows us the right path ; partly, in fine, 
by social and religious sanctions in the form of public opinion 
and religious requirements. In these sanctions of the prin- 
ciple of utility we have a repetition of the corresponding 
distinctions made by Locke, save that Bentham ascribes 
a still greater relative importance to the natural law endlich 
every man finds in his own reason. Locke had made an 
exception at least of the requirements of religion; but 
Bentham regards all the sanctions as having their source 
in rational deliberation. He thus makes the intellectual 

II. L 



146 Modem Ethics [393-4 

motives predominate. In accordance with this view, when 
he fa investigating the motives of altruistic action, he admits 
the importance not only of benevolence, but of the ambition 
for a good reputation, the desire to win friends, and to 
conform to the precepts of religion« And with Hobbes and 
Locke he answers the question as to how we are enabled 
to prefer the common welfare to our own, by saying that 
while originally egofam was the only motive impelling man- 
kind, deliberation soon taught the individual that it was 
beneficial to appear before the world as careless of his own 
interests. The mere appearance, however, involves the 
danger of being discovered as an impostor ; and so it finally 
proves most advantageous actually to possess the character 
which one formerly appeared to have. This derivation of 
altruism makes one think of the theories of Mandeville and 
Helvetius. At the same time we can see how important 
a part reflection still plays in the theory, when we consider 
what a complex chain of reasoning fa required to reach the 
conclusion that it fa for one's own interest to further the 
common welfare, and that to do so unselfishly fa the very 
best way of serving one's own interest 

Bentham's moral philosophy certainly does not owe its 
lasting influence to thfa unimportant and unoriginal dis- 
cussion of the psychological motives of morality. If we 
except a few isolated observations which show the clear- 
sightedness of thfa man to whom the legislation of hfa 
country owed so much, hfa influence fa due chiefly to hfa 
happy formulation of the principle of the maximum of 
happiness. Henceforth social utilitarianism had a shibboleth 
which set a practical limit to the impossible demand for the 
equal happiness of all, and which was at the same time 
sufficiently vague to be combined with the most diverse 
social and political views. 

As r^^ds their fundamental tendency, Bentham's utili- 



394] Modem Realistic Ethics 147 

tarianism and Auguste Comtess Positivism are in complete 
agreement Comte too bases the happiness of the individual 
on the state of civil society ; and maintains that the compli- 
cated conditions which secure social equilibrium allow only 
of a relative, never of an absolute maximum of happiness. 
But his conception of society supplements Bentham's in an 
important particular. Bentham, in his intellectual view of 
the moral motive, as in his unhistorical conception of the 
State and society, belongs wholly to the eighteenth century. 
Comte's philosophy, on the other hand, is as full of the idea 
of historical development as that of H^el. But while with 
Hegel the schema of the dialectical method had to be applied 
in order to bring the course of history under the rules of 
universal reason, Comte comprehended the past and pre- 
scribed rules for the present and future by the help of an 
abstraction which had, perhaps, more of an empirical basis 
than Hegel's method, but was for that very reason less 
adequate. His " Law of the Three Stages," according to 
which humanity is governed first by theological ideas, then 
by metaphysical ideas, lastly and definitively by positive ideas 
derived from the actual world alone, not only furnishes him 
with an outline in which to depict the development of the 
scientific spirit under an aspect grand despite its incomplete- 
ness, but serves as a standard by which to pass judgment 
upon political history and the social condition of various 
peoples.^ Here, of course, the important thing is not so 
much the original law as the auxiliary hypothesis that to 
the theological stage there corresponds the warlike state of 
culture, and to the positive stage the industrial period, while 
the metaphysical stage, which, intellectually r^^rded, is inter- 
mediate between mythology and science, represents, socially 
r^arded, a period of transition. This historico-philosophical 
standpoint enables Comte to estimate the relative importance 

' Court di PhihsopkU Patiiwi^ toL L, Icsk» t; vol hr., Icsk» 51. 



148 Modem Ethics [394-s 

of the various characteristics of past stages of civih'sation, 
such as slavery among the ancients or the hierarchy of the 
mediaeval church, and to point out their functions in the 
development of culture. Unfortunately, however, Comtess 
philosophy of history suffers, perhaps, more than any similar 
system from an ambition to comprehend the final goal of 
history. As the positive and final stage of science lies for 
Comte wholly within the horizon of French mathematics and 
mathematical science in the first decade of our century, so 
the advancement of industry during this period furnishes him 
with a standard whereby he measures the highest stage of 
social and political development, which is to follow imme- 
diately. A division of labour in which everyone is assigned 
an activity suited to his capacities; a mastery of nature 
constantly becoming more complete through the increase of 
intellectual and physical forces attained by such a division ; 
these constitute for Comte the ultimate end of the social 
organisation. The final task of government is to combine 
individual forces to this universal object, to avoid division 
and harmful friction among them. Ordre et Progres he 
declares to be respectively the basis and the aim of society, 
and thus his views are in complete opposition to the revo- 
lutionary theories of society current in the preceding century.* 
Moreover, progress with him is not merely advancement of 
the welfare of the individual or of the greatest number, as 
with contemporary Utilitarianbm. For 'society,' which he 
identifies with the State after the manner of the Contrat 
social, is more than the sum of individuals. Supreme above 
individuals, and guided by a government which orders and 
regulates work and education, it is that which directs all 
individual forces to the service of the highest ends of 
humanity, mastery of nature and knowledge of the laws of 
phenomena.^ Thus the ideal of the positive age, whose 

^ Pkihs, Pos.^ vol vl, lesson 57. ' Op, cit,., lesson 60. 



395-6] Modem Realistic E ikies 149 

dawn Comte heralds, makes the last and highest goal of 
human effort to consist not merely in a bountiful supply of 
material goods, but in the satisfaction of intellectual interest, 
which wisely restricts itself to facts and their connection. 

But here a third principle makes its appearance. By the 
side of order and progress we have love; nay, love is made 
supreme over the other two, since, according to Comte, it 
is the ruling motive of all social forces directed towards 
order and progress. Lantour pour principe, Vordre pour 
base^ et le progrh pour but!^ While this formula, in which 
he sums up the fundamental ideas of his theory, be- 
longs to a later, and, in many respects, altered form of the 
doctrine, it may yet be regarded as a suitable expression 
even of the earlier stages of Positivism, since it distinctly 
indicates the place which is* assigned from the outset to 
the sympathetic feelings. Here Comte shows an affinity 
for the partisans of the emotional ethics. Instead of 
sympathy, however, he substitutes 'altruism.* The word, 
since adopted into the vocabulary of ethics, is his own 
invention. Now sympathy is the narrower, altruism the 
broader concept, including not only every sort of fellow- 
feeling, but also active devotion to the service of others. 
Accordingly, the essential problem of moral development 
consists for Comte in the gradual control of egoism, 
originally the more powerful impulse, by altruism. But 
a victory over egoistic instincts would be impossible if 
society consisted merely of individuals. In that case not 
only would a strife of all against all be the natural condition 
of affairs, but it would be impossible to see how man could 
ever get out of such a condition. Even in a state of nature, 
however, man lives in couples. Not the individual, then, 
but the family is the social unit Here the instinct of 
sympathy is first satisfied and intensified, and thus the 

> CaUchismi PüsitivisU, p. 57. 



150 Modem Ethics [396-7 

family forms the first stage of social life, whose further 
development is motived by the necessity of co-operation 
and by the gradual division of labour. Similarity of 
occupation at first strengthens the social feelings, but in 
so doing leads to a division between men of different 
callings : which division it is the task of government, 
watching over the common interests of society, to recon- 
cile. The more, therefore, that sympathy with the govern- 
ment increases, the more the social feelings grow and 
broaden. Thus, finally, the complete suppression of egoism, 
the 'life for others,' is regarded as the supreme duty of 
humanity.^ 

At the same time, it is these thoughts which give rise 
to the later transformations in Comte's views. Little by 
little his glorification of abstract mathematical method and 
of the practical intelligence of the industrial spirit is supple- 
mented by a kind of mystical religious enthusiasm, and 
thus lave comes to play a far higher role than the one 
assigned to it in the original altruistic theory, — that of a 
moral motive ; it becomes the essential contents of a religion 
of humanity, whose god is humanity, and whose cult con- 
sists in actions which are a symbolic manifestation of 
universal love for man. The picture which Comte draws 
of man's future, on the basis of these ideas, is that of a 
Utopia bearing a strong resemblance to the Platonic 
Republic in the position which it assigns to the priesthood, 
who are to have super\'ision over all the relations of life ; 
but little scope being left for individual freedom in the 
society of the future. On the other hand, the anthropo- 
logical interpretation which this religion of the future gives 
to all previous religious conceptions, especially Christian 
dogmas, remind one of Feuerbach^ like the importance which 
Positivism even in its first period ascribed to the family as a 

* Pkihi, Pfs., vol !▼., lesson 50. 



397-8] Moderpi Realistic Ethics 151 

factor in moral life. But while Feuerbach set out with 
religio- philosophical ideas, which he later completely re- 
solved into practical love for mankind, Comte passed from a 
half-historical, half-utilitarian theory of society to a wholly 
serious religion of humanity, which he sought to adorn with 
ceremonial forms partly invented by himself, and partly 
borrowed from the Catholic Church.^ 

Comte's most important disciples did not adhere to his 
later views. They held by the earlier form of the positivistic 
system, and regarded the construction of the * positive 
religion' as an aberration on the philosopher's part The 
close resemblance, however, between the original system and 
the views of social utilitarianism, as regards their definition 
of the moral end, suggested the thought of supplementing 
Bentham by Comte at this point, of adding to the former's 
idea of the end the latter's theory of development and his 
profounder psychological analysis of motives, whose dis- 
figurement by an absurd use of phrenology was only 
external. The chief representative of this intermediate 
position between English Utilitarianism and French Posi- 
tivism is John Stuart Mill^ who termed himself a disciple 
of Comte and of Bentham. 

Mill's system is an improvement on the utilitarianism of 
his predecessors, chiefly as regards tivo points. First, he em- 
phasises more forcibly than Bentham does the different values 
of different kinds of pleasure, and the greatly superior ethical 
value of intellectual enjoyments. Similarly, he avoids Ben- 
tham's over-estimation of external possessions, and abandons 

^ SysUm€ di PfHtiqus JMfitßit t hr. The auloQr between FeoerUch and 
Comte, as regards the first period of PositiTism, has been already pointed oat by 
Fr. Jodl {Giuhickti d, Ethik in d, neurtn PhUotopkie^ U., pp. 270 £). I cannot 
agree with the view maintained in thb work, which otherwise contains much 
that it excellent, to the efiect that Feuerbach, Comte and John Stuart MiU are 
to be regarded as representing three parallel stages of ethical development in 
Germany, France and England. 



152 Modern Ethics [398-9 

those arguments of Bentham's which are based on the 
equality of all pleasures. As a natural consequence, his 
ethics meets a new difficulty. That is, the question arises 
as to what shall mark the distinction between the ethically 
higher and ethically lower pleasures. Mill can think of no 
other answer than an appeal to the majority. Of two goods, 
that one which the majority of men strive after is in reality 
preferable. Thus * public opinion,' first introduced by Locke 
as one of the sanctions of the moral law, is regarded by Mill 
as its determining factor. 

The second point in which Mill has effected an improve- 
ment on Bentham's theory concerns the relation between the 
moral motive and the moral end. His estimate of the 
relative value of different goods assumes rational insight to 
be indispensable for the determination of the end, although, 
in opposition to the intuitive systems, he emphasises the fact 
that every form of pleasure, including sensuous pleasure, 
has a relative justification ; and hence regards no happiness 
as complete that is disturbed by any admixture of pain. 
In treating of the moral motive, on the other hand, he seeks 
to do justice to the importance of the feeling element by 
assuming, with Comte, social feelings that instinctively impel 
us to do right without requiring deliberation concerning the 
causes and effects of our action in every case. For Mill, how- 
ever, feeling not only anticipates the result of deliberation, 
but itself springs from previous deliberation, either on our 
own part, or on that of others whose influence reaches us 
through example and precept Hence, we need not always 
have a clear perception of what is useful in order to do 
it; although our action will naturally be more perfect if it 
proceeds from insight as well as instinct Thus Mill tries 
to show that all other moral systems — ^intuitive and theolo- 
gical — are unconsciously based on the principle of utility, 
since all practical morality necessarily reduces itself in the 



399-400] Modern Realistic Ethics 153 

last instance to this principle, whether it has been admitted 
as a motive or not 

The supposition that we may act under the influence of 
motives without being conscious of them obviously meets 
with considerable difficulty, so long as one assumes with Mill 
that in each individual consciousness the process by which 
motives become organised and transformed into instincts 
must take place anew. The difficulty is greatly lessened, 
on the other hand, if we suppose a coherence of individuals 
by virtue of which the acquisitions of earlier generations may 
be transmitted, at least in germ, to their successors. Thus 
utilitarianism leads to evolutionism^ to a subjective evolu- 
tionism in fact, since moral development is thus r^^arded 
as fulfilling itself within the individual consciousness. We 
have here the counterpart of the objective evolutionism of 
Hegel and Comte, for which the development of morality 
coincided with intellectual development in general. 

{d) Utilitarian Ethics as Influenced by the TJieory of 
Evolution. 

The influence of Darwiris theory of descent, while it 
aflected scientific opinion far beyond the sphere of the 
natural sciences, was especially immediate in the field of 
ethics, for there it was supported by the long familiar facts of 
moral development At the same time, of course, Darwin 
himself was influenced by contemporary utilitarianism. But 
the gist of his theory of evolution lies in the doctrine that 
qualities accidentally arising in the struggle for existence, 
which are useful to the species affected, are preserved and 
strengthened. Among the qualities thus developed by 
natural selection are the social instincts y Now man is 
undoubtedly a social animal, distinguished from the lower 
animals only by his capacity for reflection. Even his simian 
* Darwin, Dtsani pf Man, vol. L, chap. iv. 



154 Modem Ethics [400-1 

ancestors, apparentiy, possessed the same instincts. But by 
the general laws of heredity the more stable instincts must 
gradually overcome the less stable; and those instincts which 
are useful to the species are more stable than those which 
serve merely for self-preservation. Hence we have in all 
gregarious animals the disposition to morality. A social 
animal, however, becomes transformed into a fttoral animal 
when he is able to compare his past and future actions or 
motives, and thus to approve or disapprove. Morality is, 
in a single word, the social instinct controlled by intelli- 
gence. The contents of all moral laws, therefore, is 
determined by the needs of the species ; and the * general 
welfare ' is nothing else but the sum of the means "" where- 
by the greatest possible number of individuals may exist 
in full vigour and health." If human beings were reared 
under precisely the same conditions as bees, there could 
scarcely be a doubt "that our unmarried females would, 
like the worker bees, think it a sacred duty to kill their 
brothers, and mothers would strive to kill their fertile 
daughters."* It would, of course, be unfair to judge the 
ethical significance of Darwin's views by such statements as 
these, which proceed rather from the undue stress laid upon 
the utility of development than from the principle of develop- 
ment itself. The validity of this principle for the human 
race, and the possibility of its ethical application, in the form 
advanced by Darwin of a gradual perfecting of individual 
and species in the struggle for existence, cannot be gainsaid 
Herbert Spencer has sought to apply this form of evolu- 
tionism to moral philosophy yet more thoroughly than 
Darwin, and to a large extent independently of him. 
Spencer had already conceived and expressed the thought 
of the development theory before Darwin's pioneer works 
appeared. The latter, however, were not without influence 
> op, eä.t ToL L9 pp. 185, 152. 



4oi] Modem Realistic Ethics 155 

on the working out of his theory. This is especially the 
case with his ethics, the part of his system which Spencer 
treated of last^ 

Spencer's ethical views are governed by the concepts of 
adaptation and heredity. In accordance with the principle 
of adaptation, he too r^ards the moral as identical with the 
useful, and the latter as identical with that which is adapted 
to existing conditions of human life. Since these conditions 
are variable, moral ideas are in a state of continual flux ; and 
there is no such thing as absolute moral laws^ valid for all 
times, though it is not denied that certain actions have 
always been considered harmful and certain others bene- 
ficial ; just as the physical organism in all stages of its 
development maintains a constant relation to certain general 
conditions of existence. Spencer, like Darwin before him, 
makes a great point of the relativity of moral ideas, and 
therefore recognises no specific difference between morality 
and other forms of utility. He grants, it is true, that in 
general the more useful and hence the more moral course 
is to subordinate the pleasures of the moment, even when 
they seem greater, to those which come later but are more 
lasting. But he expressly states that this holds good only 
for the present condition of the human race, and that 
even here there are exceptions. 

While the opinions which he bases on the idea of useful 
adaptation for the most part follow the track of the older 
utilitarianism, a new element is added in the arguments 
to which he is led through the principle of heredity, and 
in which at the same time he completes the rather indefinite 
suggestions of Darwin. One of the chief difficulties 
encountered by Bentham's utilitarianism was to explain 
how, under the guidance of original pleasure and pain, 
impulses in themselves ^oistic, the common welfare could 

* Tlu Data 0/ Ethics. London, 1879. 



156 Modem Ethics [401-2 

become a motive of action. Spencer solves this difficulty 
by transferring it from individual to racial development, 
where, of course, since an innumerable series of generations 
is available, it becomes distinctly less. According to 
Spencer, certain fundamental moral feelings and intuitions 
have been developed in the human race, and are in the 
act of further development They are the result of experi- 
ences of utility, which in the course of evolution have been 
accumulated, organised, and, through their incorporation into 
the nervous system, inherited together with its tendencies. 
Moral tendencies are thus transmitted as physical dis- 
positions, but they become actualised under the form of 
moral ideas in us. In this way Spencer revives on a 
materialistic basis the old intellectualism maintained by 
Cudworth and opposed by Lxxrke. Moral ideas, though 
in a crude and indefinite form, are innate in us. But they 
are not, as the Cartesians assumed, directly implanted by 
God in our souls; they have been developed by the 
experience of our ancestors and transmitted to us in the 
disposition of our nervous system. Besides the hypothesis, 
shared by other physiologists and psychologists, that the 
nerve-cells of the brain are the permanent representatives 
of ideas, Spencer's theory involves the further assumption 
of a transmission of the cells, together with the ideas to 
which they belong, from one generation to the next 

These views of Spencer's concerning the basis of indi- 
vidual moral development are supplemented by the theory 
of social forms presented in his Sociology} As the develop- 
ment of the individual refers back to that of the race, so 
the organisation of society must be thought of as anal<^ous 
to the individual organism. Especially in its formation and 
in the growth of the social structures which compose it, do 
we find an integration of ultimate organic units, like that 

* PrindpUi of Sociology, Cf. esp. toL iL, chaps. L-xiL, and voL iii., chap. six. 



402-3] Modern Realistic Ethics 157 

upon which the growth of the single organism is based. 
Moreover, the opposing forces of disintegration, by which 
existing combinations tend to fall apart again, play an 
important r61e here. The divisions of political authority, 
legislative, executive and judicial, as well as the distinctions 
of class and guild, are regarded by Spencer as examples 
of this differentiation. But its chief determining influence 
seems to him to be the distinction between the two stages 
of historical development, warlike and industrial, which will 
probably coexist for some time to come ; though ultimately, 
as Spencer, like Comte, believes, the industrial spirit will be 
supreme. While the military stage of civilisation demands 
enforced co-operation of the parts of the whole, and thus 
a firmer and simpler union, the government of the industrial 
system will be the result of the voluntary co-operation of 
individuals. Since the government cannot be administered by 
all, representatives freely elected even to the highest govern- 
ment positions are to be entrusted with the carrying on of 
public affairs. Thus, on the basis of an organic theory of the 
State, and in opposition to the conclusions which he else- 
where deduces from this very theory, Spencer's philosophy of 
history leads him to a strongly individualistic conception 
of the future structure of society. This explains why on 
certain practical questions Spencer assumes a position 
corresponding to that of the egoistic utilitarianism of 
eighteenth century politics« It seems to him frankly absurd 
to abandon the simple principle "that every man ought to 
follow the aim of his life independently, and should be 
restricted only by the limitations imposed by the equal right 
of his fellow-men."^ 

Besides this special outgrowth of the theory of evolution 
it has found other ethical applications, which have aimed 

• Fram Freedom to Bomdage. Esnys, voL iil, p. 445. Juitict^ port iv. of 
Uitf PnncipUs of Ethics, London, 1891. 



158 Modem Ethics [403-4 

to avoid the auxiliary physiological hypotheses introduced 
by Spencer. Thus Leslie Stephen^ seeks to abandon all 
hypotheses, and to investigate only the moral facts them- 
selves. Since these, however, show that the conception 
of morality is fluctuating and dependent on historical and 
social conditions, there is a sufficient warrant for the evo- 
lutionary standpoint Mr. Stephen rejects the customary 
utilitarianism of the evolutionary ethics, because the concept 
of utility is ambiguous and varies with the state of society ; 
and because the formula, "greatest happiness of the greatest 
number," resolves society into an atomistic multitude of 
similar individuals, instead of conceiving it as an oiganic 
whole. Moreover, utility is not ordinarily the immediate 
end of moral action, though it may be its final result 
The origin of morality lies rather in the feelings, especially 
in sympathy^ that ultimate source of our altruistic inclnia- 
tions, which is based on the fact that we put ourselves in 
another's place. Since through sympathy we become capable 
of acting for others, we share in the organisation of society, 
which in its turn reacts upon the individual and thus 
gradually forms the moral law out of those modes of 
conduct which further the welfare of society in its existing 
state. Morality is to society what health is to the body; 
and since the social organism is continually developing, 
we cannot speak of a morality that is constant under all 
conditions any more than of an invariable diet for all ages 
and constitutions. 

There is no mistaking the fact that these views approach 
more closely to objective evolutionism and Comte's theory 
of society than to Herbert Spencer's strongly individualistic 
ethics. In many ways the English moral philosophy of 
to-day betrays an effort to reconcile the utilitarianism of 
Bentham and Mill, not only with the principles of evolution, 

^ Leslie Stephen, TIu Sdemeg 0/ Eikku London, 1882. 



404-5] Modem Realistic Ethics 159 

but also with earlier tendencies, especially those of emotional 
and intuitional ethics.^ 

A description of the ethical currents and tendencies in the 
present time, at which we have now arrived, would fall 
outside the scope of this account of the historical develop- 
ment of ethical philosophy. If the signs of the times do 
not deceive us, our age bears here as in other respects the 
marks of an epoch of transition, in which the variously 
developed tendencies of the past are still influential and 
are gradually assuming new forms, destined later to give 
complete expression to the intellectual life of the present 
In contemporary ethics the social utilitarianism of Bentham 
and Mill, more or less flavoured by the evolutionary doctrine 
of Darwin and Spencer, is the predominant tendency. That 
it will be permanent, or that, as many of its adherents seem 
to think, it is the last word of our consciousness concerning 
the value and meaning of life, I refuse to believe. It will 
be the task of the following examination to justify this 
opposition to a prevailing philosophical tendency. To 
facilitate the task, however, it seems desirable to subject 
the ethical views, whose historical development we have 
just considered, to a critical investigation with reference to 
their systematic coherence and their ultimate validity. 

> CC especbdly H. Sxdgwick, TIu Makods ^ Ethics^ 3rd ed., London, 18S4. 



[405-6 



CHAPTER IV. 

GENERAL CRITICISM OF ETHICAL SYSTEMS. 

I. CLASSIFICATION OF ETHICAL SYSTEMS. 
(a) General Standpoints for such a Classification. 

THERE are two possible principles upon which a general 
classification of systems of moral philosophy may be 
made. Ethical systems may be distinguished ( i ) as regards the 
fnotives which they assume for moral action, and (2) as regards 
the ends which they set before it The two divisions cross, 
since, generally speaking, every system contains both a 
theory of the end and a theory of the motive. It not in- 
frequently happens, however, that these theories coincide, for 
many moralists regard the end and the motive as one and the 
same. Moreover, there are many systems under each head 
which are eclectic in character, and recognise several diflerent 
motives and ends as equally valid. It is noteworthy, how- 
ever, that manifold as are the systems which have been 
developed in the course of the history of ethics, it is 
impossible to base any classification upon the concept of 
law, though one might have supposed it well fitted for such a 
purpose. Not that certain characteristic differences in the 
formulation of moral laws are lacking. But these differences 
are in general quite unessential, and closer examination shows 
the material contents of most so-called moral laws to be 
practically identical. Where there are differences, they are 
such as show themselves far more distinctly in the motives. 



4o6-7] Classification of Ethical Systems i6i 

and especially in the ends assumed. This fact suggests the 
consoling thought that the division of opinion is theoretical 
and not practical. As a rule, men agree on the question 
as to what is moral ; opinions are divided only as to why it 
is so. 

Of the two classifications just mentioned, the more important 
is the one based on ends ; for it is more important, practically 
speaking at least, to know what the consequences of our 
actions are to be than what motive impels us to them. 
Hence the former question has been the most frequent 
subject of dispute, and in many cases the only one, since 
almost all the ancient philosophers and many, at least, of the 
modems have regarded motive and end as identical, the 
motive being nothing but the end anticipated in idea. In- 
vestigation of moral facts has shown us that this opinion is 
in general erroneous. The end itiay coincide with the motive, 
but does not necessarily do so ; hence in classifying ethical 
systems we should keep the two principles of division distinct 
Since, however, the classification according to ends is the 
more important, and since one's theory of the end usually 
determines one's theory of the motive, we shall base the 
following critique of systems of morals on the ends which 
they assume, and use their theories of the moral motive as a 
principle of subdivision. 

{b) Classification according to Motives. 

Here we have to distinguish three fundamental forms only : 
the ethics of feeling, the ethics of understanding and the 
ethics of reason. The ethics of feeling derives morality from 
feelings and emotions; that of the understanding from 
reflection ; that of the reason either from rational insight 
which passes the limits of reflection, but remains a product 
of experience, or from rational intuition prior to all ex- 
perience. The ethics of feeling is always based on the 

II. M 



102 General Criticism of Ethical Sysietns [407-8 

assumption of original dispositions which admit of no 
further explanation ; the ethics of the understanding 
regards the power of reflection as a faculty awakened and 
developed by experience ; the ethics of reason, finally, sees 
in reason an innate power whose ethical function rests either 
on an empirically developed insight into the most general 
ends of human action or on innate ideas. Hence, if we 
classify all systems according as they hold moral motives to 
be innate or developed by experience, we shall get the follow- 
ing schema: — 

Ethical Intuitionism. Ethical Empiricism. 

/ — ' s . • . 

Ethics of Feeling. Ethics of the Reason. Ethics of the Understanding. 

The ethics of feeling falls under Intuitionism, that of the 
understanding under Empiricism, while the ethics of reason 
lies between the two. Its intuitional systems have most 
afHnity with the ethics of feeling, its empirical systems with 
the ethics of the understanding ; for no sharp line can be 
drawn between innate moral ideas and innate feelings and 
impulses, while the empiricism of the ethics of reason is 
distinguished from that of the ethics of the understanding 
chiefly in the fact that the former realises qualitative 
differences in human and animal springs of action, where the 
latter sees only quantitative differences. The ethics of the 
understanding r^^ards man with his moral impulses as 
belonging wholly to the sense world For the ethics of 
reason, he is at the same time citizen of a supersensuous 
world, especially as r^;ards the moral end which his insight 
discovers in his own being. Hence it is only for the ethics 
of reason that morality is spedficaUy human. The ethics of 
feeling finds the beginnings of ethics in the souls of lower 
animals« and the ethics of the understanding finds at least 
löcAgerm of morality there. 

In spite of the differences between these three ethical 



408-9] Classification of Ethical Systems 163 

standpoints, they all recognise the same actions, with very few 
exceptions, as moral. But each has a different standard for 
the worth of actions : a man who saves the life of his fellow 
acts morally according to the ethics of feelings because he 
exercises sympathy ; according to the ethics of the under- 
standings either because he follows the correct principle that 
only by so doing can he himself claim aid in a similar 
emergency, or because he says to himself that the civil law 
or the religious law demands such conduct, and must be 
obeyed for the sake of universal or individual welfare. The 
ethics of recLson either maintains that furthering the welfare 
of others as of oneself is a duty which follows from the 
concept of man as a rational being; or it believes in an 
immediate, internal voice of duty, requiring a man to 
endanger his own safety for that of others. 

(^) Classification according to Ends. 

There are two views possible regarding the ends of moral 
action. They may be considered as having their source not 
in man's own nature, but in an external command ; or they 
may be r^[arded as peculiar to man himself, and arising 
from original dispositions and the natural conditions of 
development Ethical systems of the first class may be 
called authoritative or heteronomous \ those of the second 
class autonomous. Since the distinction between the two 
concerns, not the contents of the moral end, but only the way 
in which it is given, the authoritative systems, when they give 
any account of contents at all, usually agree with some one 
or other of the autonomous systems on this point But 
they frequently avoid stating the contents of the moral end, 
appealing simply to the principle of obedience which they 
make so important The moral law must be followed 
because it is given by a higher authority, and without any 
question as to its end. Only in the case of autonomous 



164 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [409 

theories, therefore, can we get a systematic classification of 
theories according to their view of the contents of the moral 
end. Here we may distinguish two principal classes. The 
first regards moral action as directed towards goods which 
can be directly realised, /.^., such as can be attained by the 
agent himself, his fellow-men, or both. The other sees in 
moral action an integral part of a vwral development. The 
real, or at least the ultimate end of every moral act, is not its 
immediate effect, but the final goal of this development 
Since the directly realisable goods constitute what we call 
means to happiness [Glücksgüter], using the expression to 
include a wide and varied connotation — and since the 
object of these goods is to produce pleasure^ the concept of 
pleasure including every possible form of agreeable feeling, 
purely intellectual as well as physical, we may call the 
systems of the first class eudcemonistic, and those of the 
second evolutionary, 

Elach of these classes may be again divided into an 
individual and a universal tendency. Individual eudce- 
monism, or egoism, regards individual happiness as the 
end of action. Universal eudamonism or utilitarianism 
finds the end in the welfare of all. Individual evolutionism 
holds that the ultimate purpose of morality lies in perfection 
of tJie individual; universcU evolutionism makes it consist 
in the spiritual developitient of mankind^ as empirically 
represented by its historical progress. We thus obtain the 
following classification : — 

I. Autlioritative Ethical Systems. 

These may be subdivided into politically and religiously 
heteronomous systems. They either avoid taking any account 
of ends, or affiliate with some one of the autonomous systems 
as regards the question of ends. 



4io] Authoritative Ethical Systems 165 

II. Autonomous Ethical Systevis. 

(1) EudcBinonism, under the form of 

{a) Individual Eudaemonism or Egoism ; 

{b) Universal Eudaemonism or Utilitarianism. 

(2) Evolutionism, under the form of 

(a) Individual Evolutionism ; 
(jb) Universal Evolutionism.^ 

2. AUTHORITATIVE ETHICAL SYSTEMS. 

The error of these systems is that they reverse the true 
causal relation in ethics. The products of the moral con- 
sciousness are made its causes. This error is most apparent 
in ÜiQ political form of heteronomy. In view of the historical 
conditions under which political institutions have developed, 
there can be no doubt that civic legislation, particularly as it 
bears on the citizen's conduct of life, is itself under the 
influence of the moral consciousness. In the case of religious 
heteronomy the reversal is perhaps not so apparent, because 
the origin of religious ideas goes back to a time much 
earlier than that of developed political legislation. Then, 
too, moral ideas have been as a matter of fact so interwoven 
with religious ideas from the very outset, that we cannot 
hope to establish the priority of either. But just because 
the race -consciousness reflects its moral life in its mytho- 
logical ideas, the gods themselves are made the originators of 
the moral law, — a thought which becomes still more firmly 
rooted through the development of the idea of retribution. 

* The only classification I know of which partially agrees with this is that of 
Sidgwick (Afakods tf Etkiis^ Introd. { 4). He dbtinguishes five systems: 
individual and universal Evotutionism, individual and universal Hedonism, and In- 
tuitionbm. He thus takes no account of heteronomous systems ; while Intuitionism 
Is based on a principle of division heterogeneous to that of the other systems. 



1 66 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [410-11 

When the conception, existing in the universal conscious- 
ness, of the relation between morality and religion passed 
over into science, the latter naturally speculated concerning 
the ground of the divine commands. There arose succes- 
sively three theories, which illustrate the gradual transition 
from heteronomous to autonomous morals. According to 
the^rj/, the moral law is moral only because it is a religious 
law. The will of God alone determines what is and what 
is not moral. If God had commanded otherwise, our 
notions of good and bad would be other than they are. 
This view, which was developed in scholastic nominalism 
and theological utilitarianism, deprives morality of all in- 
dependent value by completely denying its autonomy. The 
second theory attempts to remedy this, by regarding the 
moral law as on the one hand of human origin, a principle 
of action developed by deliberation or rational insight, and 
as on the other hand a religious command imparted through 
revelation. The views of Locke, Leibniz, and of the 
theological rationalism of the last century, which followed 
in their footsteps, come under this head. Autonomy and 
heteronomy are co-ordinated, either one being placed in the 
foreground according to inclination; while the autonomous 
origin of the moral law is conceived in accordance now with 
the ethics of the understanding, now with that of the reason. 
When the latter is chosen, a way is opened for the recon- 
ciliation of these two laws, alike in their content though 
differing in their origin. This way is followed by the third 
and intermediary theory. The moral law, like the human 
reason itself, is of divine origin. It therefore does not need 
to be communicated from without; it may be directly 
created by reason, for it belongs to the class of innate truths 
upon which all rational knowledge is based. Such is in 
general the view of metaphysical ethics and of the English 
mtellectualism influenced thereby. The theory underwent 



411-12] Authoritative Ethical Systems 167 

a gradual transition to complete autonomy. While the 
older intellectualism regarded reason as merely the organ of 
divine revelation, Kant, who may be considered as the last 
adherent of the theory in question, shows a strong leaning 
towards autonomy: the inner law is the original one, and 
religion itself becomes "the recognition of all our duties 
as divine commands." This attacks the very principle of 
heteronomy: morality now imposes its laws on religfious 
ideas. The way is now clear for a recognition of the true 
causal relation between the two. 

Although by thus acknowledging the moral origin of 
political and religious laws as their only permanent sanction, 
the foundation of all the heteronomous systems has been 
destroyed, yet these systems must be allowed a certain 
practical value. They are useful because of the stress they 
lay on unconditional authority. The best way of insuring 
such authority to moral laws is to derive them from some 
external power with means of coercion, a power which 
decrees punishments either in this world or the next. 
Hence, even the political heteronomy of Hobbes has always 
retained a few adherents up to the most recent times, if only 
because it was supposed to furnish the sole empirical expla- 
nation for the authoritative character and the variable 
content of the moral law.^ While there is no doubt that 
these systems exaggerate the variability ^of moral require- 
ments, and explain their authority only by deriving them 
from an authority itself left unexplained, yet they certainly 
express a fact which is important for the development 
of morals. Political and religious law, while themselves the 
products of moral ideas, are in the earlier stages of society 
indispensable means of moral education, and perhaps within 
certain limits they will remain such. If man's moral intui- 

> Cf. i,g,t VON Kirchmann, Du Crunabtgriffe ties Rechis und der Moral, 



1 68 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [412-13 

tions are to have any binding force upon him, he must have 
them objectified and invested with a certain amount of 
power. Many people would develop only the merest rudi- 
ments of these intuitions if they did not possess the moral 
I^facy of previous generations in the practical form of 
custom, law and religious life. Science, however, cannot 
sanction this inversion of ethical causality, whatever its 
practical importance. The proof that custom, law, and 
religion are but objectified morality obliges us to seek 
the origin of the latter in the human consciousness, and 
thus to postulate the autonomy of morals. 

3. EUDiEMONISTIC SYSTEMS. 

Individual Eudamonism or Egoism alone has never, 
properly speaking, constituted a moral system. Where 
self-love is made the exclusive motive and sole end of 
human action, as with the Sophists in antiquity and Mande- 
ville in modem English ethics, the intention is to call in 
question the very existence of moral laws. Even the 
Epicurean ethics recognised the necessity of the civil order, 
and thus of a r^ard for others ; it was utilitarianism with 
a strong tinge of egoism. Universal Eudamonism or 
Utilitarianism, on the other hand, is one of the most widely 
disseminated of ethical theories. According to the indi- 
vidual ends which it assumes for those actions which serve 
the common welfare, it falls into two divisions, egoistic and 
altruistic utilitarianism. 

{a) Egoistic Utilitarianism. 

As far back as the theory of Hobbes we find utilitarianism 
with ^oistic motives playing an important role, side by side 
with his authoritative derivation of the moral law. Since 
Locke's time it has been the prevailing view in English 
ethics ; a view from which even Hume, Bentham and Mill 



413-14] EudcBntonistü Systems 169 

did not succeed in completely freeing themselves. It may 
be subdivided into two forms, according to the psychological 
motives assumed ; an ethics of reflection^ and an ethics of 
association and feeling. 

The egoistic-utilitarian ethics of reflection, represented by 
Hobbes and Locke, in part also by Bentham and Mill, 
supposes that altruistic action results from selfish considera- 
tions. But, in the first place, it is inconceivable that man 
should recognise the utility of altruistic action before he has 
ever performed such actions, and that he should ever perform 
them without having previously recognised their utility, if 
his nature is originally egoistic. Moreover, the law that 
actions for the common good tend at the same time to the 
good of the individual holds true only in a limited number 
of cases. The man who saves another at the sacrifice of his 
own life, the soldier who stands at his post when his faithful- 
ness means certain death, these may, in some instances, be 
incited by the selfish desire for fame and honour. But in 
many other instances this motive cannot possibly have played 
any part worth mentioning, because the conditions of the 
act are such that honour and fame are not to be had from 
it, or because for other special reasons there would be no 
psychological probability in the assumption of self-seeking 
motives. In order to do justice to the facts, egoistic utilitari- 
anism must grant that altruistic motives, if originally non- 
existent, may yet be developed. For such a development, 
it becomes necessary to assume certain conditions, con- 
sisting partly in processes of association and partly in 
feelings ; and thus to pass from the ethics of reflection to 
the next form. 

The egoistic utilitarianism of association and feeling was 
founded by Hartley, and Hume, in his explanation of 
objective sympathy, followed Hartley's lead. He was un- 
able, however, to account on this basis for one of the most 



170 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [414-15 

important of moral attributes, justice, and was thus forced to 
fall back on the ethics of reflection. Adam Smith was the 
first to avoid this inconsistency, and did so by adding 
subjective to objective sympathy. This was practically 
abandoning all attempt to explain morality by self-love, 
for subjective sympathy presupposes the ultimate character 
of altruistic feelings. As a matter of fact, however, even 
in the case of objective sympathy the derivation of altruistic 
feeling from association is only apparent. Nothing but the 
introduction of logical reflection can render possible an 
associational explanation of how unselfish actions come to be 
preferred before selfish actions. By means of association we 
must gradually free our moral judgment from the influence 
of the proximity or remoteness of actions, for otherwise, as 
Hume says, " there must inevitably occur contradictions in 
our moral ideas." But since the motive of this process of 
elimination is purely logical, association really plays only 
a subordinate part The immediate influence of every effort 
to free moral ideas from contradiction can be exerted only on 
our moral judpnenU Its influence on our moral feelings and 
acts must be secondary and by way of reaction, through our 
endeavour to harmonise feeling and action with our moral 
judgment And so we are brought back to the standpoint of 
reflection : it is not moral feeling, but moral judgment 
influenced by certain logical considerations that is the 
ultimate factor. The difference between this theory and the 
ordinary egoistic ethics of the understanding is hardly to the 
advantage of the former. In estimating personal interest, 
the latter takes account of motives which actually do exert 
a strong influence on our impulses and acts. But whether 
the desire to free ethical ideas from contradictions is in itself 
a sufficiently strong motive to incite men to good and deter 
them from evil, seems very doubtful. Probably the social 
consequences of an action contrary to general moral judg- 



415-16] EucUBmonistü Systems 171 

ment, its breach of respectability, the disadvantages of private 
vengeance or legal penalty, would be taken into consideration, 
and we should have simply the ethics of reflection in its 
ordinary form. There is no way of avoiding the difficulty 
except by recognising the ultimate character of the social 
and benevolent instincts. This would mean abandoning the 
false inversion of the relation between moral feeling and 
moral judgment, and basing the latter on the former, after 
the manner of Shaftesbury, who was the first to conceive the 
problem of moral philosophy under this aspect Thus the 
transition from ^oistic to altruistic utilitarianism is completed. 

ip) Altruistic Utilitarianism. 

This form of utilitarianism is decidedly superior to the 
egoistic form, and has gradually superseded it, so that 
the utilitarianism of to-day may be called an altruism 
preserving only a few traces of the ^foistic reflection-ethics. 
Since we apply the term utilitarianism in general to all 
systems which r^ard the common welfare as the end, the 
altruistic principle has the primary advantage of aiming 
directly at this end. While ^oistic utilitarianism is obliged 
to make an artificial derivation of the social from the egoistic 
instincts, with the aid of forced reflections and associations 
whose existence is highly questionable ; altruistic utili- 
tarianism, on the other hand, argues from the existence of 
benevolent actions to the existence of benevolent instincts, 
which it r^ards as ultimate, for the reason that no state 
of human life can be proved to be wholly devoid of them. 
Of course, even altruism is compelled to allow the egoistic 
impulses a certain influence upon human sentiments and 
actions ; but the point in question is as to how far these 
^oistic impulses are morally justifiable. Thus it happens 
that the divisions of opinion within the sphere of altruistic 
utilitarianism are of quite a different order from those which 



172 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [416-17 

occur in egoistic utilitarianism. All the altruists agree that 
feeling is the original spring of moral action, although 
judgment and insight not infrequently exert an additional 
influence on the development of moral consciousness and 
so on the moral feelings themselves. There is no distinction 
between feeling-ethics and the ethics of reflection here: 
altruism always belongs to the ethics of feeling. On the 
other hand, the question as to the worth or worthlessness of 
the egoistic instincts divides the altruistic school into two 
classes, which we may designate as extreme and moderate 
altruism. 

Extreme altruistic utilitarianism^ as represented in England 
by Hutcheson and in Germany, after a fashion, by Schopen- 
hauer, recognises one moral emotion only, — ^benevolence or 
sympathy with one's fellow-creatures; ^oism, whenever it 
conflicts with sympathy, is always in the wrong. Unselfish 
action alone is virtuous. Of course the moralists of this 
school would not unconditionally condemn as immoral all 
care for self or even all striving for one's own happiness. 
These, however, are in themselves morally worthless. Ac- 
cording to Hutcheson, they have moral value only as they 
aid us in exercising the virtues of benevolence. Schopenhauer 
goes still further, and denies that there can be such a thing 
as a duty to oneself. " Compulsory duties towards self are 
impossible, on account of the self-evident law volenti non fit 
injuria: as for self-directed duties of inclination, ethics finds 
her work in this field ready performed ; she comes too late."^ 
This latter argument is eflective only from the standpoint 
of a lower hedonism. The commonplace observation that 
we need no moral precepts to urge us to care for our own 
welfare has a certain justice so long as we understand by 
welfare merely care for the necessities of life. But when 
German rationalism from Leibniz to Kant includes all the 

^ DU beiden CrundprobUme der Ethik. WorkS| vol ir., p. 126. 



417-18] EudcBinonistic Syslons 173 

higher duties to self under the term 'self-perfection/ and when 
not only Fichte and Schleiermacher, but even Bentham and 
Mill ascribe the highest importance to the cultivation of tlie 
individual personality, in part because those characteristics 
which are useful to others and to society are strengthened 
thereby, no one can possibly suppose that this development 
of character is a process which takes place without effort 
Rather it is one of the most difficult of moral duties, far 
more often n^lected than the direct exercise of sympathy 
and benevolence. 

It follows from all this that extreme altruism cannot 
furnish us with a tenable moral principle ; instead, it makes 
use of a single ethical motive^ which, to have any real value, 
must always presuppose other motives. The emphasis laid 
on the common welfare, peculiar to other forms of utili- 
tarianism, is wholly lacking here. This altruistic conception 
of duty is as much limited to the individual as that of 
ordinary ^oism; and while one might suppose the two 
theories to be diametrically opposed, in reality pure altruism 
has more affinity with egoism than with any other system. 
For at bottom it is only transferring selfishness from oneself 
to others, and its chief reason for rejecting duties toward 
self lies in an overestimation of the force of egoistic motives. 
Hence the theory is usually the product of a pessimistic 
conception of human nature. 

The more moderate altruism maintained by Hutcheson, 
which tolerates duties towards self as means to the develop- 
ment of the virtue of benevolence, is not open to these 
objections. Moreover, it adheres to the principle of utili- 
tarianism by virtue of its more universal tendency. In 
exercising benevolence towards all our fellow-men we are 
to increase the general happiness as much as possible. Thus, 
in accordance with the fundamental principle of utilitarian- 
ism, the general happiness is conceived as the sum of 



1 74 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [418-19 

individual happinesses. It follows that the end of moral 
action is to make as many individuals happy as possible. But 
why should the happiness of the agent be excluded from 
this sum? Especially if, like Hutcheson and all the pro- 
founder utilitarian thinkers, we understand by happiness not 
merely external and material goods, but spiritual happiness 
as well, it is difficult to understand why pursuit of the moral 
end ceases to be moral as soon as it aims at the happiness of 
that individual whose happiness is certainly most in its power, 
namely, the agent himself. Either the principle of utili- 
tarianism, that the general welfare consists in the welfare 
of individuals, is false, or else the welfare of the agent must 
be represented in the sum. It is to arguments of this sort 
that extreme altruism is gradually forced to }aeld. 

Thus the more moderate altruistic utilitarianism has 
become the prevailing tendency in the ethics of to-day. It 
r^ards the essence of morality as consisting neither in 
wholly benevolent nor in wholly selfish instincts, but in a 
harmonious balance of the twa This theory is foreshadowed 
as far back as the Aristotelian theory of virtue. When virtue 
is r^arded as the just medium between opposite qualities, it 
happens in many instances that one of these qualities is 
altruistic, the other egoistic in character. Shaftesbury and 
Hume gave more definite expression to the same thought 
when they made morality consist in a just balancing of one's 
own interest against that of others. The idea is not so promi- 
nent in modem utilitarianism, which lays more stress on the 
welfare of the whole ; but when this latter is regarded as the 
welfare of all individuals, or in Bentham's phrase, as the 
greatest good of the greatest number, it is obvious that 
the self is included at least as a unit 

The advantage of this tendency consists in the fact that it 
seems to s^ee tolerably well with the practical ethics of 
common sense, which, morally as well as intellectually. 



419-20] Eudcemonistic Systems 175 

demands a certain average mediocrity of character and action. 
Now the instinct of common sense may generally be trusted 
in questions of conduct under the ordinary conditions of life. 
But so-called common sense is always a bad and unreliable 
judge when confronted with extraordinary cases ; and in moral 
life as in intellectual life such cases are the most important, 
because they have far more influence upon moral develop- 
ment than that average equilibrium of egoistic impulses 
provided with a modicum of altruism, which suffices to main- 
tain society in a tolerable state of morals. Further, so-called 
common sense is alwa}^ a bad judge in theoretical cases. 
Where would astronomy be if the Copemican system had 
had to wait for the sanction of public opinion? Where 
epistemology, if it had had to satisfy all the prejudices of 
common sense? The problem of ethics does not cease to be 
theoretical because it relates to the principles of practical life; 
and the long conflict of opinion does not argue for its being 
less difficult than other scientific problems. No one has ever 
given a more impressive warning against those prejudices to 
which the human mind is liable through confusing its own 
nature with the nature of the things it considers than Bacon, 
one of the greatest of utilitarians.^ It would be well if 
utilitarianism applied to its own problems the principle which 
he recommended ; the principle that on beginning a research 
one should before all things divest oneself of the prejudices 
connected with the subject 

It is but a step further to an argument whose justice 
is acknowledged by many who consider it unimportant 
because it seems to relate less to the thing than to the name, 
which they are willing to abandon. When we say that the 
moral is the useful, we do not describe its essential nature. 
Utility is a relative concept, and has no definite content until 
we state for what a thing is useful. Hence when Mill, who is 



1 76 Gene7'al Criticism of Ethical Systems [420-1 

responsible for the term, designated Bentham's theory as 
utilitarianism, he was right at least thus far, that in Bentham's 
system /r^^r/;/ occupies the central position among all goods. 
Property is the useful good par excellence^ because it has no 
intrinsic value, but becomes valuable in proportion as it is 
used to obtain intrinsic goods. But for Mill's own system 
the term 'utilitarianism' was unsuitable, for he did not 
ascribe so much importance to property, but regarded those 
spiritual and sensuous satisfactions which increase our well- 
being as the end of morality, and interpreted the principle of 
the ' maximum of happiness ' in accordance with this view. 
Here he is wholly in harmony with modem utilitarianism, 
which holds that wealth is neither the only nor the infallible 
means to the attainment of intrinsic goods. Thus the term 
'utilitarianism' is hardly an appropriate substitute for the 
older term eudcemonisvi. Utilitarianism differs from other 
forms of the latter only in the principle of the ' maximum 
of happiness ' ; it is a social^ not an egoistic eudaemonism. 
Modern utilitarianism recognises this when it declares the 
moral end to be, not public utility, but public welfare, defining 
the latter, according to Bentham's principle, as the welfare of 
the greatest number. 

Here, too, we find the indefiniteness which is always involved 
in the notion of eudxmonism. If everything that augments 
human well-being is moral, then health, sensuous enjoyment, 
the satisfaction of ambition and vanity must be included 
among the goods for which it is moral to strive in behalf of 
self and others. And most utilitarians are ready to acknow- 
ledge them as such, though they ascribe a higher value to 
intellectual satisfactions. Now let us put the question aside 
as to whether and how far a scale of degrees is possible 
among these different goods, and whether the decision of the 
majority would really be, as Mill assumes, in favour of the 
higher intellectual enjoyments. Let us suppose rather that 



421-2] Eudamonistic Systems 177 

not the majority, but the best and wisest men are to consider 
the question. It is much to be feared that they would get 
into difficulties in making moral judgments according to the 
new standard. They would have to regard the inventions 
of printing, the compass, the steam-engine, and antiseptic 
dressings as moral actions ; while they might disagree when 
it came to gunpowder and dynamite, or perhaps decide that 
these inventions were partly moral and partly very immoral. 
They would have to call a good many actions moral which 
they formerly considered merely useful; and a good many 
things immoral, or at least indifferent, which they formerly 
r^;arded as highly moral The soldier in the battle-field 
who stands by his post when it has been abandoned by 
others, is of no use to others or to the cause he serves, and 
since his death is inevitable the honour he hopes for can 
never be his. Such an action diminishes happiness and 
creates none: how can the utilitarian call it mora! and 
glorious ? The father of a family, or a man whose public 
importance is such that he could not easily be replaced, saves 
a drowning child at the greatest risk of his own life. From 
the standpoint of utility his action is immoral, for the 
probability that it will detract from the common welfare is 
far greater than the chance that it will increase the sum of 
happiness. 

Still, we must grant that these arguments are not con- 
clusive. The utilitarian may answer: The fact that our 
judgments concerning right and wrong have been defective 
hitherto is no reason why we should not correct them by 
our better knowledge. It used to be thought that the moral 
often coincided with the useful, but not always; that the 
useful was sometimes moral, though in many cases not But 
if the world would be better for it, why not adopt the 
principle that the useful is always moral and the moral 
useful? Possibly, however, the utilitarian might not allow 

II. M 



178 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [422-3 

the fact of a discrepancy between his principle and ordinary 
moral judgment He might say that the question is not 
whether a given action is more conducive than another to 
the general welfare, but whether the average character of a 
man's actions is such that the happiness of mankind is 
thereby increased. From this point of view there can be 
no doubt that it is in general better for a soldier to remain 
at his post, and for a child who has fallen into the water to 
be rescued. But this brings us to a further point, which 
every ethical theory must take as a test of its practicability: 
the question, namely, as to the relation it assumes between 
the motive and the end of moral action, and the agreement 
of its assumptions with the actual motives and consequences 
of human acts. 

The utilitarian theory g^ves a definite answer to this 
question only so far as the end is concerned. The moral 
end consists in the greatest good of the greatest number« 
But as to the motives which impel men to strive for this 
end, we get no satisfactory information. We are able» 
however, to distinguish ttiH> tendencies here. The one^ 
represented especially by Bentham, but in part by Mill 
also, inclines towards the reflection-ethics. True, it acknow- 
ledges the importance of feeling, altruistic and egoistic ; but 
its general conception of a motive is that of an intellectual 
anticipation of the end to be attained ; and for the higher 
stages of morality it requires a careful consideration of the 
consequences of actions, in accordance with the principle of 
utility. Thus it happens that the normal relation of motive 
to end is completely reversed Normally, ^t feelings motive 
our actions, while only by reflection can we know anjrthing 
about the end, since all intellectual ends are parts of a 
rational process of development But here we have it 
postulated that the motive of every action should be the 
greatest good of all, which would seem to be an intellectual 



423-4] Eudcemonistic Systems 179 

impossibility without the aid of a pretty complex process of 
reflection; while the end consists in the well-being of as 
many individuals as possible — that is, a sum of pleasurable 
feelings. Now it is very doubtful whether reflection, apart 
from feeling, can ever determine action. It may, indeed, be 
assumed that the affective motive here consists in subjective 
anticipation of the pleasures which our act will produce in 
others. No one will deny that anticipated pleasure can 
become a motive to action, and that even when the pleasure 
is not ours but another's. But it is impossible to understand 
the production of a collective feeling, such as seems to be 
demanded here. The ' maximum of happiness ' can be only 
a product of reflection; to be an eflective motive it must 
take the form of a subjective feeling. The sole way out 
of the difficulty is to adopt the ethics of feeling, while 
postulating a control of the benevolent and ^oistic instincts 
by the reason, so that the flnal decision shall always tend to 
secure a maximum extent of happiness. Now, evidently, 
a rational motive of this kind can urge one to action only 
when it is itself accompanied by feelings of sufficient strength. 
But how can the ^oistic impulse ever be conquered by 
this far more remote desire to secure an equal relative 
distribution of happiness among all mankind ? No one will 
deny that there are impersonal motives which enable men to 
sacrifice themselves for their neighbours or for humanity. 
But that the computation of an extensive maximum of 
happiness ever has possessed or e\'er will possess such a 
magical power is highly improbable. There is no alternative 
save to revive, as Bentham actually did, the doctrine of 
Helvetius, that all moral motives are based on delusion, either 
of self or of others, and exert a direct influence on action only 
after their utilitarian character has become established. Now, 
when we have once proved the absolute validity of moral 
judgments, it may be allowable to derive a real virtue 



1 80 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [424-5 

from an apparent one after this fashion, for we can appeal 
to the influence of habit, which Aristotle justly emphasises. 
But to take such a process as the type of moral development 
is self-contradictory. Error and illusion which publish them- 
selves as reality may arise on the basis of reality, but reality 
itself can never be wholly the product of illusion. 

Evolutionary utilitarianism acknowledges the force of these 
objections. It regards the end, the advantage of the human 
species, as wholly independent of the possible motives which 
may determine the will. These are more or less a matter of 
indiflerence. Certain kinds of activity have in the course of 
evolution proved useful to the species; individuals with a 
tendency to such actions must be victorious in the struggle 
for existence, whatever motives animate them. Now it is 
certain that the struggle for existence is found in human 
society. But if the analogy with animal selection were 
complete there would be little prospect that benevolence 
and unselfishness would come out ahead. Of two cocks in 
the same farmyard, it is the more ambitious, the more 
selfish, and the stronger that is left If the most powerful 
and permanent instincts are to survive, then egoism will 
have the best prospect of being strengthened by natural 
selection. But the utilitarian evolutionist may answer: 
This is all very well in special cases, but humanity as a 
whole can continue to exist only if the altruistic tendencies 
are victorious. If all cocks were to fight like those in the 
same farmyard there would soon be none left to propagate 
the species. My rejoinder would be that if the theory of 
evolution is to explain how altruistic instincts persist in 
the whole, it must prove the fact in particular instances. 
We can understand why the strongest members of a species 
survive, for we see that in special cases the strong conquer the 
weak ; but we cannot understand how the unselfish instincts 
can ever overcome the selfish ones, for the latter evidently 



425-6] EucUrmonistic Systems i8i 

have the advantage in every special instance. Nothing but 
the forced introduction of some of the elements of the old 
contract theory will solve the difficulty. We must suppose 
that firom the outset men have seen the danger of immoderate 
^[oism, and have exerted themselves to restrain it In this 
way those whose natures were wild, defiant and lawless have 
been gradually reduced in numbers, and will be still more 
reduced in the future. The contrast between such an appli- 
cation of the doctrine of evolution with the fundamental 
principles of Darwinism is most striking. The latter 
deduced the general history of development from the facts 
of individual observation ; the theory of evolution transferred 
to the moral realm constructs the particular facts to accord 
with the supposed general course of development And here, 
too, the determining motives which render possible the 
preservation of altruistic traits are motives that arise from 
reflection, though at an early stage of human development 
Nor does the problem seem to me more successfully 
solved when, with Herbert Spencer, one shifts the emphasis 
from the psychical to the physical aspect of development 
It is indeed conceivable that during the course of evolution 
certain structures should have been built up in the nervous 
system, and that thus tendencies to certain reflex and 
automatic movements of a useful character should be in- 
herited. Many observed facts ai^ue for such an assumption. 
But how nervous tendencies become moral intuitions is, and 
remains, a mystery. Even those physiologists and psy- 
chologists who cherish the fantastic hypothesis that the 
brain-cells bear ideas permanently stamped upon them, have 
not yet ventured to assume that cells and ideas are handed 
down from parents to children. The empirical evidence 
for this psychological theory of heredity is still more dubious. 
If we cannot even allow that such elementary facts of 
consciousness as simple sensations or the space - intuition 



1 82 Getteral Criticism of Ethical Systems [426 

are innate, how can we speak of moral intuitions, — intuitions 
which presuppose a number of complex empirical ideas 
concerning the agent, his fellow-men, and his other relations 
to the external world? And if we grant that these ideas 
cannot possibly be given ready - formed, how are we to 
reconcile the appearance on the scene of innate moral 
instincts with the empirical origin of these ideas? How 
are the inherited nervous tendencies to bring it about that 
at the sight of a suffering or imperilled fellow -being the 
impulses of sympathy, readiness to help, and self-sacrifice 
shall be awakened? Actual neurology has about as much 
connection with these assumptions as actual astronomy and 
gec^raphy with Jules Verne's voyages of discovery. Com- 
pared with this latest form of the doctrine of uüae intuUaey 
the older, more naive view, which r^arded the principles of 
morals, metaphysics and logic as christening-gifts of divine 
bestowal, possessed at least the merit of simplicity. 

But let us leave the discussion of the causes and motives 
of moral action. Utilitarianism has always claimed as its 
chief merit its applicability to practical life, and hence has 
concerned itself rather with the moral end than with the 
psychological conditions of moral phenomena. Now the 
moral end was defined by the older utilitarians as the 
welfare of all, while modem utilitarianism since Bentham 
has more modestly stated it as the greatest possible happi- 
ness of the majority. Ultra posse nemo obligatur^ — 
humanity must content itself with creating as much happi- 
ness as the conditions of existence allow. Modem 
utilitarianism is inclined to interpret the conception of 
happiness in the broadest possible way as regards quality, 
and to allow the higher intellectual, aesthetic, and ethical 
pleasures their full value. In fact, certain pleasures are 
specially labelled as moral; for instance, the pleasures of 
love and friendship, joy in the prosperity and freedom of 



426-7] EucUBmonistic Systems 183 

one's country, and in the performance of humane acts. 
When we remember that the intellectual and particularly 
the aesthetic pleasures may for the most part be included 
in this ethical class, we shall have to define the maximum 
of happiness thus : that is moral which furthers the general 
distribution of morality. 

But possibly the utilitarian would maintain that this logical 
circle was inherent less in the nature of his argument than 
in the inaccurate form of its expression. "All those 
pleasures," he might say, " which we r^ard as pre-eminently 
moral possess in a high d^free the property of increasing 
our well-being. Granted that in special cases the sacrifice 
of one friend for another, or of a hero for his country, may 
have the opposite result ; our sentiments are not determined 
by special cases, but by the general worth of the pleasure, 
though we become aware of this only in particular examples." 
This argument would very likely be unanswerable did not 
utilitarianism itself resolve the worth of all sources of 
happiness into the particular individual pleasures which 
they occasion in ourselves or in others. The only use of 
having a fatherland, for example, lies in the fact that it 
assures to each of its citizens protection, security, and the 
means of obtaining the other pleasures of life. The moral 
value of its history, of the memory of our forefathers* 
struggles and conquests, is purely imaginary; such things 
are not in themselves pleasures, though they may be worthy 
of high regard as having rendered possible our present state 
of prosperity. Thus every one of the goods which might 
have been regarded as general in character resolves itself 
into a sum of separate and particular goods, each consisting 
in some individual pleasure, either sensuous or intellectual. 
And this brings us to a final point, and one which is, in my 
opinion, decisive. 

We have remarked before that a sum of separate and 



184 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [427-8 

individual happinesses, presenting itself to consciousness 
only as an abstract idea, is not a thing to warm the human 
heart, or to motive human actions. But since many moral 
philosophers regard an action as more meritorious, the less 
inclination we have towards it, this objection is perhaps not 
final. We can, however, demand with equal justice : " Is this 
sum of scattered and individual pleasures an end whose 
objective value is great enough to atone for the sacrifices 
which the moral law demands of us?" For the utilitarian, 
humanity is made up of individual men, society of its 
individual members. Since the whole exists only for the 
sake of the individual, the ends which the latter pursue in 
fulfilling their obligations to the whole must be in the last 
analysis individual ends. In fact, the individual is all that is 
real in the system, and one individual is just like another as 
r^^ards his capacity for pleasure and pain. What, then, is 
the special virtue of this repetition of the same pleasurable 
feeling in as many distinct individuals as possible? A 
mathematical theorem gains nothing by being demonstrated 
over and over again. Two beings that agree in all their 
attributes become as Leibniz has shown, by virtue of the 
* Principium indiscemibiliuml one and the same being. Can 
we claim, in opposition to this principle, that a feeling of 
pleasure individualised a thousand times is worth a thousand 
times more than it was in the banning? It may be 
answered : " Yes, for the pleasure of number Two reacts upon 
that of number One, and thus we have a thousand new 
sources of pleasure." But how can this be, if there are no 
pleasures except those that spring from individual welfare? 
If individual happiness is the measure of moral values, then 
for each individual this measure consists in his own greatest 
well-being. It is incomprehensible that he should refuse to 
augment his own happiness at the cost of his neighbour's ; 
nor can we expect such a course from him, unless he is 



428-9] EtuUemonistic Systems 185 

actuated by the egoistic consideration that excessive selfish- 
ness reacts to the detriment of its possessor. This is really 
the standpoint of egoistic utilitarianism^ for which the 
principle of the maximum of happiness means nothing. 
For the most prudent egoist, if he were rich, would 
hesitate to propose an equal division of property, save 
to insure himself an income of which no one would attempt 
to deprive him. As a matter of fact, social utilitarianism 
is self-contradictory, because its fundamental assumptions 
conflict with each other. It defines the moral end as the 
welfare of the whole of human society, and then pro- 
ceeds to resolve this whole into disconnected atoms. The 
necessary correlative of an atomistic view of society is an 
egoistic ethics. The latter conflicts with utilitarian doctrine, 
but the utilitarian cannot avoid it He thus occupies an 
untenable position between irreconcilable opposites. His 
correct ethical instinct repudiates the egoism to which his 
individualistic theory of society leads. The necessary 
consequence is that the moral motive becomes an in- 
explicable impulse, and the moral end an empty phantom, 
masquerading as an ideal. 

The Positivism of Auguste Comte, which avoids many of 
the defects of Bentham's utilitarianism, especially in dis- 
cussing the motive to altruism, likewise comes to grief 
when it attempts to define the end in such a way as to 
satisfy all the requirements of moral experience. Comte, 
too^ tries to free himself from the restrictions of individualism 
by means of his conception of society ; but the attempt is 
vain, for like Ludwig Feuerbach he has no way of measuring 
the ethical value of all those forms of society which lie 
between the narrow circle of the family and the wide sphere 
of humanity* Society, which he identifies now with the 
State and now with humanity, is for him as for the 
revolutionary moralists of the previous century, a sum of 



1 86 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [429-30 

individuals, governed by an authority which reconciles 
conflicting interests, and thus furthers the common welfare. 
While in Comte's first period his apotheosis of industrial 
culture led him into an exaggeration of the utilitarian 
tendency to include in the moral end sources of happiness 
which are external and sometimes highly questionable in 
their character ; in his last period he presents the spectacle 
of one engaged in a fruitless effort to compensate for his 
unsatisfactory theory of industrial culture by an obscure 
humanitarian cult, half rational and half mystical. 

4. EVOLUTIONARY ETHICAL SYSTEMS- 
{a) Individucd Evolutionism. 

The idea of a process of individual development is 
involved to some extent in almost every ethical theory. 
We detect it in the descriptions which the Stoics and 
Epicureans give of the character of the wise man, no less 
than in Aristotle's discussion of the value of the contempla- 
tive life, or Spinoza's antithesis between spiritual freedom 
and bondage, which in its turn recalls the analogous distinc- 
tion between the state of grace and that of sin in the 
Christian ethics. It is Leibniz^ however, who is the chief 
modem representative of this ethical theory, and the whole 
of German ethics in the last century followed his lead. The 
watchword of the theory, 'Self-perfection,' found an echo 
even in the Kantian ethics, with all its seriousness and lack 
of sympathy with the self-satisfied mood of the Enlighten- 
ment Kant makes individual perfection and the happiness 
of others the two chief ends of moral endeavour. Fichte 
and Schleiermacher, as their formulation of the moral law 
indicates, ascribe even more importance to individual per- 
fection. 

But self-perfection in and of itself does not constitute 



430-31] Evolutionary Ethical Systems 187 

a moral principle. It merely furnishes the formal expression 
for an ethical contents elsewhere obtained. Perfection is 
necessarily the perfection of somethings which must be 
present in some degfree even at the beginning of the process 
of development And this something can only be happiness, 
either individual or universal, according as the individual 
finds his moral perfection to consist in the furthering of 
his own or the general happiness. Perfectionism is thus 
necessarily associated with either egoism or utilitarianism, 
just as these theories usually include the idea of perfection. 
Thus, in the Stoics and Epicureans, in Christian ethics under 
a nobler aspect, and in Spinoza, we have an egoistic perfec- 
tionism ; in Leibniz and his followers, perfectionism is 
associated with utilitarianism; while Kant combines both 
tendencies in demanding the happiness of others, and the 
perfection of the individual. In all these cases we have to 
meet the question as to what is meant by perfection. Since» 
as is usually assumed, among the various kinds of goods» 
sensuous, intellectual, aesthetic and ethical, the first named are 
universally valuable only when they serve fnoral ends, perfec- 
tion must relate chiefly to moral endeavour. But if we adhere 
to the generally accepted principle that the end of all moral 
action is the welfare of our fellow-men, then the striving for 
perfection ultimately reduces itself to the principle of the 
maximum of happiness. Consequently, Perfectionism in its 
x'arious forms coincides with eudaemonism, and hence is open 
to the same objections. Its superiority lies in the fact that 
it lays more stress on the duty of moral self-development 

{b) Universal Evolutionism. 

This theory resembles the foregoing in regarding morality 
as actualised in a process of development But in this 
infinite process the individual consciousness is only an insig- 
nificant factor. The real subject of moral life is the 



1 88 General Criticism of Ethical Systems [431-2 

universal Thought, which unfolds itself in the development 
of mankind, and whose manifestions are art, religion, the 
State, the legal order, and above all, the process of history. 
Thus, as in the Hegelian philosophy, extreme universalism 
becomes an historical system^ which takes account of the 
realm of subjective morality only in so far as the individual 
either submits himself to the universal will, thus representing 
and fulfilling it, or holds aloof from it, in which case his 
action is worthless, and completely lost in the process of 
universal development Since, however, history is a thing 
•given,' of which we can only say that it is, not that it 
ought to be thus and so, moral judgments are deprived 
of the significance which is commonly ascribed to> them. 
True, we can estimate the lower stages by the higher, but 
we must recognise the fact that both lower and higher are 
justifiable and even necessary. Heel's law, 'AH that is 
real is rational,' may be transformed into the statement that 
'all that is real is moral' Universal evolutionism thus 
avoids the objection to which individual evolutionism is liable, 
namely, that of being reducible to eudaemonism. But at 
the same time it effaces the limits which separate morality 
from other realms, and to which morality owes its norma- 
tive influence on the will. However, this standpoint is 
far superior to the theories which emphasise only the sub- 
jective and individual forms of morality, in that it recognises 
a real moral force in the social will. If the extreme historical 
form of the theory pushes this principle so far as to lose 
sight of individual morality almost altogether, and to resign 
the normative function for the most part to positive law, 
the reason is to be found chiefly in the fact that it r^[ards 
the individual will as a mere instrument of the social will, 
whereas history itself teaches us that it is really the indi- 
vidual wills which determine the tendency of the social wilL 
Ethical universalism may claim the undeniable merit of 



432] Evolutionary Ethical Systems 189 

having shown that in order to do justice to the profundity 
and importance of the problems of ethics, the social will 
must be conceived as something more than the sum of 
individual impulses. Nor have the more moderate adherents 
of this view, especially Schleiermacher and Krause, failed 
to lay great stress on the value of the individual moral 
personality. On the other hand, these thinkers are in their 
turn inferior to the extreme supporters of the theory, because 
while they postulate a relation between the individual and 
the social will in which the latter maintains its independent 
significance, they do not show what the relation is, at least 
in such a manner as to satisfy our modem scientific require- 
ments. 

Any attempt at such a demonstration must adopt the 
genetic method of investigation. It must set out from the 
individual will as that which is given in immediate percep- 
tion, and must then show how from the original character- 
istics of this will and the conditions to which it is subject, 
there develop the motives and laws of conduct, which, 
transcending the individual consciousness, point to a social 
will, embodied in individuals, and embracing in its broader 
purposes their several life problems. 



INDEX OF NAMES 



Abelard, 42 

Academy, Platonic, 31 

Ahrens, 150 a 

Alexander of Macedon, 24 

Anselm of Canterbaiy, 41, 46 

Antisthenes, 9 

Aristippus, 9 

Aristotle, 5, 17, i7-«4, «5. «6. 27, 31, 

44,54,68, 114, 174, iw>. «» 
Arminians, 53 
Augustine, 3J-41, 43» 45» 4«, 5»» 7« 

Bacon, 54-6, 57, 58» 62, 63, 69, 78, 9*, 

142» «43» 175 
Bentham, 142-146, I47» 15»» «5«» »55» 

«5«» «59» «68, 169, 173, «74, «76, 

178, 182, 185 
Bernoulli, 391 
Bouillier, 90 n. 
Buchanan, N., 38 n. 

CalTin, 50. 53 

Carteynt, 89 

Chfysippos, i$ 

OaAf, Sam«, 66 

Comte, i47-i5«» >» I53t «S7, 158» 

185, 186 
Cttdwortb, J9-60 
Cumberland, 60-62, 68 
Cynics, 9, 25 
Cyrenaics,9, 30 

Dwwin, 153-4, «SS. «59» 1«« 

Democrittts, t, 4 

Descartes, 38, 6(H 84, 87-89, 91, 93, 

103, 106 
Dio^nes of Sinope, 25 
Dominicans, 42 
Dumont, E., I4<n- 
DunsScottts, 45 

Eleatict, 3 

Epicureans, 9. Hf «8-30, 31, 168, 186^ 

Epicurus, 30 [187 

Eudemos, 24 

Erdmann, 66 n^ 73 n.» 89n., 98n. 



Feuerbach, 139-141» '50, 151, 185 
Fichte, 1 19-124, 125, 127, 128, 129, 

173. «86 
Franciscans, 42 
Frederick the Great, 119 

Gaso, W., 38 n. 
Gassendi, 84 
Geulinx, 89-90 
Geyer, 38J n. 
Gisycki, 07 n. 
Gnostics, 35, 36 
Gorgias, 6 

Hamack, 38 n. 

Hartley, 72-3. 75. «3. 169 

Hegel, 124-7, 12«» 130, 133. 138» «39» 

141, 147» 153» 188 
Heinze, M., 3 n. 
Helvetius, 84-6, 146, 179 
Heraditus, 3, 4 
Herbart, 135-139 
Herder, 105 
Hobbes,^6-59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 146, 

167, IÄ, 169 
Holbach, 85 
Holtzendorfl; 385 n. 
Hume, 74-79» 80, 81, 82, 83, 107, 142, 

14J, 168, 169. 170, 174 
Hutdiesoo, 73-4, 76, 78, 172, 173, 174 

Intellectualists, 59-^ 61, 64, 65-6, 

69» 71 
Irenaeus, 36 

Jesuits, 47 
Jodl, 151 n. 

Kant, 8, 106-119, 120, 122, IS4, ij6, 
^ 129, 167, 172» 186, 187 
Kirchmann, von, 167 n. 
Knuise, 127, 130-3, 139, 189 

Latitudinarians, 53 

Leibniz, 97-104, 105, 106^ I18, 125, 
138, 166, 172, 184, 186, 187 



192 



Index of Names 



Lessing, 64, 105 

Locke, 62-65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 71» 7^, 
76, 81, 84, 102, 104, 105, 106, 142, 
145, 146, 152, 156, 166, 168, 169 

Luther, 49. S©» 53 

Malebranche, 90-91» 'O^ 

Mandeville, 72, 84, 85, 146, 168 

Manichecs, 36, 39 

Mendelssohn, Moses, 105 

Mill, J. S., 151-3. 'S». 159. 168, 169, 

173, 175» 176 
More, Henry, 60 n, 

Neo-Platonists, 31-32, 35 
Newton, 66 
Nominalists, 49 

Paley, 71 

Paul, 34, 4«. 45 

Pelagians, S3 

Pelagius, 39, 40, 4« 

Peripatetics, 31 

Plato, 5, 9. 10-17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 23, 

25, 26. 31, 34. 36. 37» 39, 92. "07. 

108, 109, no, III, 113» »16, 120, 

122, 12$, 150 
Pünjcr, 53 n. 
Pythagoreans, 270 

Röder» 1300. 
Rousseau, 86-7 



Schelling, 130 

Schleiermacher, 127-130, 132, 133, 173» 

186, 189 
Schopenhauer, 133-4» '72 
Schubert, Joh., 79 »• 
Shaftesbury, 67-71, 73» 74. 76, 13^» 

171, 174 
Sidgwick, 404 n., 410 n. 
Smith, Adam, 79-83. »42, 145. '70 
Socrates, 5-9, lo, ii, I4i 16, 19, 23, 

25,26 
Sophists, 4-5, 168 
Spencer, 154-157. 158, '59. 181 
Spinoza, 92 97, 98, 99, loo, loi, X02, 

103, III, 122, 124, 125, 126 
Stephen, Leslie, 158 
Stoics, 9, 24, 25-28. 29, 30. "«» '87 
Swedenborg, 380 

Thomas Aquinas, 44-6, 48 
Thomists, 49, 53 

William of Occam, 48 
Wolff, 104-5. '07 
WoUaston, 66 

Xenophanes, 3 
Xenophon, 5, 6 n. 

Zdler, 240. 
Zeno, 26 

Ziegler, 3n., 38 lu 
Zoroaster, 36 
Zwingli, 50 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Adaptation, in Spencer's sjrstem, 155 

Adiaphora^ 26 

^Esthetics: Plato's attempt to relate 

morelitv and, 12-3; relation in 

Shaftesbury, 68; in Herbart, 136. 

See Art, and Beautiful, Idea oL 
Alexandrian Period, characteristics, 24 
Altruism: in Leibniz, 100; egoistic 

origin of, Bentham, 146; term first 

used b^ Comte, 149 ; not explained 

hf egoistic util. of reflection, 169. 

äee Altruistic utiL ; see Benevolence 
Apathy, Stoic, 27 
Asceticism, tendency in Plato, bow 

checked, 14 ; in Stoics, 27 ; in 

Christianity, 37 
Association: Hartley, 73; egoistic utiL 

of, 169-71 
Ataraxia^ Efncurean, 29 
Atonement, doctrine of: influence in 

early Church, 34; Augustine, 39; 

Anselm, 41 ; Luther and Calvin, <3 
Authoriutive ethical systems: i^, 

164; error in inversion of ethical 

causality, 165 ; three stages of rdi- 

gious heteronomy, 166-7 ; merits o( 

167-8 
Autonomy in ethics: maintained by 

Shaftesbur]r, 7a See Eudsemonism 

and Evolutionism 

Beautiful, Idea of the : sensuous form 
of Idea of the Good, Plato, 12-13 ; 
resemblance to virtue, Shaftesbury, 
68. See i€sthetics 

Benevolence : innate in human nature, 
Cumberland, 61 ; Shaftesbuiy, 68 ; 
such an assumption unnecessary, 
Locke, 63, 65; essence of virtue, 
Hutcheson, 73-4; not moral motive, 
Kant, 111; extreme altruistic utiL, 
171-3. See Altruism 

Cunbridge mofalists, 59 ff. 

Casuistiy, 47 

Christian Ethics: three points of dis- 
tinction from Pligan Ethics, 33; 

n. 



influence of doctrine of atonement, 
34 ; of Platonic, Stoic, Neo-Platonic 
and Oriental ideas, 35 ; asceticism, 
37 ; source of power of, 37 ; charac- 
ter of constnunt, 38; influence of 
doctrine of predestination, 39; intd- 
lectualising of, 45-47 ; influence of 
Crusades, 43; of Reformation, 48- 

52 

Church, the : influence of, 34, 38, 42 
Common sense in morals, 175 
Conscience: emphasised by Abdard, 

42; intellectual character of, Thomas 

Aquinas, 46 ; Adam Smith on, 82 ; 

self-directed moral judgment, Kant, 

115; duty consists in following, 

Fichte, 123 
Contemplative life: Aristotle, 23; 

Stoics, 27 ; monastidsm, 46-7 ; 

Spinoca, 06; Fichte, 123; Hegd, 

124 ; Herbait, 139 
Crusades, influence of, 43-4 

Development, idea of : in Leibnis, 102 ; 

lacking in Spinoza, 102, 103, 104; 

influence in Hegel, 125 ; in Comte, 

147. See Evolutionism 
Duty: Kant's conception of, ill, no; 

Schleiermacher on, 128. See ObU- 

gation 

Egoism: in the Sophists, 4; in later 
scholasticism,49;solemotive, Hobbes, 
58; Locke, 63; original in human 
nature, Paley, 71-2; sole motive, 
Mandeville, 72 ; in Spinoia, 100 ; 
not an indqxndent ethical principle, 
168; attitude of extreme altnusts 
towards, 172-3 

Emotions: emphasised by Cumberland» 
61 ; three classes of, Shaftesbuiy, 67 ; 
contents of virtue, Shaftesbury, 69 ; 
active and passive, Spinoca, 94. See 
Feelings, Passions 

Empiricism: origin, $1-3; empirical 
systems, 54-87 ; relation to realism. 



194 



Index of Subjects 



135 ; in classifying ethical systems» 
162 

End, the moral : public utility, Bacon, 
56 ; individual wel£ire, Hobbes, 59 ; 
common welfiure, Cumberland, 60; 
Locke, 65 ; inner blessedness, 
Shaftesbury, 70; emphasised by 
realistic ethics, 135; realisation of 
moral ideas, Herbart, 136; Ben- 
tham's conception of, 142-3; relation 
betw. end and motive. Mill, 152 ; 
classification of ethical systems based 
on, 161, 16^ E ; relation betw. motive 
and end m utilitarianism, 178-9; 
criticism of util. end, 184. See 
Summum Bonum 

Eudaemonism : of Socrates, 8 ; of the 
Cyrenaics, 9; of the Epicureans, 30; 
eudaemonistic systems, 168 ff.; per- 
fectionitm reducible to, 187. See 
Egoism and Utilitarianism 

Evil: arises from matter, Plato, 12; 
modification of Platonic doctrine in 
Christian Ethics, 34, 37; doctrine of 
the Manichees on, 36; of Irenaras, 
^7 ; of Augustine, 39 ; of Descartes, 
88 ; of Maleoranche, 90-1 ; of Leib- 
nk, 101-2; of Krause, 131 

Evolutionism : objective, Hegel, 1 25; 
Comte, 147 ; subjective, Darwin, 
153 fl^; Spencer 154 fil ; individual, 
164, 186 ff. ; universal, 164, 187 fil 
See Development 

Family, the : social unit, Comte, 149-50 
Feeling: prior to reflection, Mill, 152; 
sole moral motive in altruistic util., 
172; ethics of, 161-2; in Cumber- 
land, 62 ; Shaftesbury, 67 ; Hutche- 
son, 73-4 ; Hume, 76 ; Adam Smith, 
79-83 ; Rousseau, 86 ; egoistic utiL 
of, 169 fr. 
Friendship : Stoics on, 28 ; Epicureans 
00,29,30 

Good, the : Plato's conception of, 10- 1 1 , 
12. See End ; Summum Bonum 

Goods, external : indispensable to hap- 
piness, Aristotle, 21-2 ; higher 
estimate in "Lam-s," Plato, 17; 
morally indifferent. Stoics, 26; em- 
phasised by Bentham, 144 

Himpiness : the Summum Booum, 
Anstotle, 18; in Kant*s system, 112; 
Bentham's conception of, 144 
Heredity: Spencer on, iß6, 181-2 
Heteronomy. See Authoritative Systems 



History : undue emphasis in Heeel, 
126; repeats stages of individual 
erowth, Krause, 132 ; Schopen- 
hauer's view of, 134 ; three stages of, 
Comte, 147-8 ; Spencer's individual- 
istic philosophy of, 157 ; in universal 
evolutionism, 188 

Ir^^alism, ethics of, 119 fr. 

Ideas, Herbart's moral, 136-7 

Ideas, Platonic : ethical origin of doc- 
trine, 1 1 ; Aristotle's opposition to, 
17-18 

Imperative, categorical : fordl^ to 
bocrates, 8; stated, 114; criticised, 
115 fr. 

Individualism : in Helvetius, 85 ; in 
Spincoa, 96 ; in Fichte, 121 ; in 
Schleiermacher, 129; in Herbart's 
metaphysic, 138; in Feuerbach, 141 ; 
in Spencer's phil. of history, 157^ in 
extreme altruism, 173 

Innate moral ideas : Cudworth, 60 ; 
Locke, 62-3; Leibniz, 103; Spencer, 
156, 181-2 

Insight : in Aristotle's classif. of vir* 
tues, 22 ; in Epicurean ethics, 29 

Intellectualism : scholastic, 45 ff. ; of 
Hobbes, 56 ; of Cudworth, 60 ; of 
Locke, 65 ; of younger intellectualbts, 
65 ff. ; of Descartes, 88 ; of Leibniz, 
99; of Wolff, 105; of Herbart, 137 

Intelligible world: Kant's theory of, 
109; impossible to keep distinct 
from phenomena] world, 1 13 ff. ; re- 
conciliation with phenomenid world, 
Fichte, ii9ff. ; Hegel, 124 

Intuitionism, 162 

Justice: Platonic virtue, 14^ 15, 17; 
Aristotle on, 21 ; artifioal virtue, 
Hume, 77 ff. ; Adam Smith's view 
of, 81 

Law, civil: obedience to necenary, 

Socrates, 8 ; supremacy of, Hobbes, 

56-7 ; Locke's conception of, 64 ; 

origin of^ Hume, 78; Krause on, 132; 

Herbart on, 136 
Law, moral : two sources, Socrates, 7 ; 

objective reality of, Clarke and 

WoUaston, 65-6; Paley on, 71; 

Kant on, no, 114; Fichte, lao; 

agreement as to contents of, 160 
Law, natural: Bacon, 54; Hobbes, 56; 

Cumberland, 61 ; Locke, 63 £ ; 

Bentham, 145 



Index of Stibjects 



195 



Law, reli^ous : Socrates, 7 ; Hobbes, 
57-8 ; Cudworth, 60 ; Locke, 63-4 ; 
Benthaxn, 145 ; relation to moral law 
in religious heteronomy, 165 flf. 

Logos: Neo- Platonic and Christian 
doctrines of, 35 

Love : Platonic doctrine of, 12 ; in 
Christian Ethics, 33 ; love of God, 
Malebranche, 91 ; Spinoza, 95 ; 
moral principle, Comte, 149, 150 

Lux naturalis : Bacon, 54 ; Locke, 64. 
See Law, natural 

Marriage: Plato in "Laws," 17; 
Stoics on, 28 ; Epicureans on, 29 

Materialism: in Epicureans, 30; 
French, 84 ff. ; German, 139 ff. 

Motive : intensity and duration tests of 
moral, Socrates, 5 ; of virtue, Plato, 
10; emphasised by Abelard, 42; 
self-love the only, Hobbes, 58; 
Locke, 65 ; emotional character of, 
Shaftesbury, 69; pleasure and pain 
as, Bentham, 145; classification of 
S]^ems ace. to, 160, 161 ff.; relation 
to end in utilitarianism, 178 

Mysticism : Neo-Platonic, 32 ; ChristJany 
4«-3 

Naturalism, German, 139 ff. 

Nature : in Fichte's system, 121 ; in 
Scfaleiermacher, 127-8 

Nature, Sute of: Hobbes, 58; Cum- 
berland, 61 ; Locke, 63 ; Helvetius, 
85 ; Rousseau, 86 

Neo-Platonism, 31-2; Kranse's rela- 
tion to, 130- 1 

Obligation: Shaftesbury's insufficient 
account of, 70; unexplained bv 
Herbart, 137 ; four spheres of, 
Schleiermacher, 129 ; emphasised by 
heteronomous systems, 107 

Occasionalism, 89 ff. 

Opinion, public: corrects dvil law, 
Locke, 64; sanction of, Bentham, 
145 ; test of distinction in pleasures, 
MUl, 152 

Panentheism : Krause, 131. 
.hmtheism : in Stoics, 27 ; relation of 

Malebranche to, 91 ; in Spinoca, 92 

ff.; in Fichte, ii9ff. 
Furious: source of evil. Stoics, 27; 

Descartes on, 88. See Emotions 
Perfectionism: in Leibniz, 102 ff.; in 

Wolff, 104-5; criticism of, 186-7. 

See Evolutionism 



Pleasure: sensuous w., spiritual. 
Epicureans, 30; test of maximum 
pleasure, Bentham, 143; pleasure 
and pain as motives, Bentham, 144 ; 
distinctions in kind, Mill, 151-2 

Politics: relation to ethics, Plato, 
16 ; Aristotle, 18 ; Bentham, 143 

Positivism : 147 ff., 185-6. 

Pre-Socratic ethics, 1-5 

Property, Hume's conception of, 79; 
importance of, Bentham, 143 ; equal 
distribution of, Bentham, 144 

Reason : activitv of, constitutes happi- 
ness, Aristotle, 18-19; theoreUcal 
and practical, 19; emanation from 
Divine Reason, Cudworth, 60 ; sub- 
ordinate ftmction in Hutcheson's 
system, 74 ; objective reason, Hegel, 
124 ff ; Schleiermacher, 127-8 ; 
function in Bentham's system, 145 ; 
ethics of, 161 ff. 

Reflection: Cumberland on, 62; Locke» 
63, 65; introduced to explain justice, 
Hume, 77; function in moiml life, 
Adam Smith, 80; egoistic util. of, 169 

Reformation : ethics of, 49-52 ; source 
of German Materialism, 140 

Relativity of moral ideas: Sophists, 
4; Darwin, 154; Spencer, 155$ 
Stephen, 158 

Religion, relation to morality : in later 
s^olastidsm, 48; in Reformation, 
51 ; after Reformation, 53; in Bacon, 
54; in Hobbes, 56-7; in Locke, 
63-4; in Shaftesbury, 69; in 
Hutcheson, 74; in Hume, 78; in 
Adam Smith, 82; in Kant, 118; in 
Feuerbach, 140-1 ; in religious 
heteronomy, 165-7 

Republic, Plato's: 14-16; resemblance 
to, in Fichte's politics, 122; in 
Comte's ideal society, 150 

Sage, ideal of the: Stoic, 37; 

Epicurean, 29 f. 
Sanctions, Bentham's four : 45 
Scholasticism : aim, 41 ; of Ansdm, 
41 ; of Abelard, 42 ; relation to 
mysticism, 43 ; influence of crusades, 
43; of discovery of, ArtstoUe, 44; 
Thomas Aquinas, 45 ; intellectualism 
of, 46 ; barrenness of ethics of, 47 
Selection, Natural : Darwin, I J3-4 
Society: Comte's theory o( 148; 
Spacer's, 156-7; Stephens', 158; 
atomistic view of, held by mo&m 
ntilitarians, 185 ; by Comte, 185-6 



196 



Index of Subjects 



Soomtic Schools, 

State, the : Plato^s ideal, 14 flf. ; Epi- 
curean indifference 10,29; Fichte on, 
121 ; Hegel, 126-7 ; Schleiermacher, 
129 ; Krause, 131-2 ; Schopenhauer, 
134; Comte, i4iS. See Sodetv 

Substance: Spinoza's theory of, 94, 
103 ; Leibniz* theory of, 97-8, IQ2 

Suicide : Stoics on, 27 

Summum Bonum: Plato on, 11; 
Aristotle on, 18 ; theory of Kant, 
1 12-3; of Schleiermacher, 128. See 
End, Üie moral 

Sympathy: Hume, 75, 170; Adam 
Smith, 80 ff., 170; Spinoza, 96; 
Sdiopenhauer, 134; Feuerbach, 140; 
compared with altruism, 149; 
Stepnen, 158; in extreme altruistic 
theories, 172 

Understanding : relation to will, Des- 
cartes, 88 ; Afalebranche, 91 ; ethics 
o^ x6i ff. 

Utilitarianism : unsatisfactory term for 
modem eudsemonism, 176 

Utilitarianism, altruistic: 171 ff.; ex- 
treme, 172 flf.; moderate, 174 flf. 

Utilitarianism, egoistic: Kant's rela- 
tionto, 117; criticised, 168 ff. 

Utilitarianism, theological : Cumber- 
land its precursor, 62; of Paley, 
71-2 ; Kant's relation to, 118 

A^rtne, nature of: Socrates on, 6; 
Plato, II ; Aristotle, 19-21 ; Stoics, 
26-7; Epicureans, 29; Bacon, 55; 
Shaftesbury, 67-8; Hutcheson, 73; 
Sfnnoza, 95; Leibniz, 100; Kant, 
111-12; Fichte, 122-3; Schleier- 
macher, 128 



Virtues, classification of the: Plato, 
15-16, 17; Aristotle, 19, 22; Stoics, 
26 ; Thomas Aquinas, 45 ; Schleier- 
macher, 129 

Virtues, unity of the: assumed bv Plato, 
10; abandoned in Repubbc, 16; 
denied by Aristotle, 20; reasserted 
by Stoics, 26 



Welfiire, common : conception of Bacon, 
55 ; of Hobbes, 59 ; of Cumberland, 
6off. ; of Bentham, 143 ff. ; of Dar- 
win, 154 ; in altruistic utilitarianism, 
171 ff.; unsatisfactory moral standard, 
177 ff. ; reducible to sum of individual 
welfures, 184 E 

Wel&re, individual : conception of. 
Bacon, 55 ; of Hobbes, 59 ; of Cum- 
berland, 61-2 

Will, freedom of: Augustine on, 39; 
Pelagius, 40; Thomas Aquinas, 4C; 
Wm. of Occam and Duns Sootus, 48 ; 
Lather and Calvin, 51 ; Arminians 
and Latitndinarians, 53 ; Hume, 75; 
Descartes, 88; Occasionalists, 90; 
Malebcmnche, 90; Spinoza, 93; 
T^'hniz, 99; Kant, 110, iii, 113 

Will, nature of: the specificall]|r moral 
fiKuIty, Aristotle, 19-20; in Re- 
formation ethics, 51 ; relation to 
understanding and passions, Des- 
cartes, 88-9 ; relation to understand- 
ing, Malebranche, 91 ; five relations 
of will, Herbart, 136 ; Feuerbacfa 00, 
140 

Wonder, Descartes on, 89 

World-will: Hegel, 126; Schopen- 
hauer, 134; Herbart, 138; in uni« 
▼ersalism, 188 E 



rLVMoom 

WtLUAM IBBIIOON AKD SON, rttimaS 



THE LIBRARY OF PHILOSOPHY. 



The library OF PHILOSOPHY is in the first instance 
a contribution to the History of Thought While much has 
been done in England in tracing the course of evolution in 
nature, history, religion, and morality, comparatively little 
has been done in tracing the development of Thought upon 
these and kindred subjects, and yet ** the evolution of opinion 
is part of the whole evolution ". 

This Library will deal mainly with Modem Philosophy, 
partly because Ancient Philosophy has already had a fair 
share of attention in this country through the labours of 
Grote, Ferrier, and others, and more recently through trans- 
lations from Zeller; partly because the Library does not 
profess to give a complete history of thought 

By the co-operation of different writers in carrying out 
this plan, it is hoped that a completeness and thoroughness 
of treatment otherwise unattainable will be secured. It is 
believed, also, that from writers mainly English and American, 
fuller consideration of English Philosophy than it has hitherto 
received from the great German Histories of Philosophy may 
be looked for. In the departments of Ethics, Economics» and 
Politics, for instance, the contributions of English writers to 
the common stock of theoretic discussion have been especially 
valuable, and these subjects will accordingly have special 
prominence in this undertaking. 

Another feature in the plan of the Library is its arrange- 
ment according to subjects rather than authors and dates, 
enabling the writers to follow out and exhibit in a way 
hitherto unattempted the results of the logical development 
of particular lines of thought. 

The historical portion of the Library is divided into two 
sections, of which the first contains works upon the develop- 
ment of particular schools of Philosophy, while the second ex- 
hibits the history of theory in particular departments. The 
third series contains original contributions to Philosophy, 
and the fourth translations of valuable foreign works. 

To these have been added, by way of Introduction to the 
whole Library, an English translation of Erdmann's History 
of Philosophy, long since recognised in Germany as the 
best. 

J. H. MUIRHEAD, 

General Editor. 



ALREADY PUBLISHED. 

The History of Philosophy. By Dr. Johann Eduard Erdmann. 

English Translation. Edited by Williston S. Hough, M.Ph., Professor 
of Mental and Moral Philosophy and Logic in the university of Minnesota. 
In 3 vols., medium 8vo, cloth. 
Vol. I. Ancient and Mediaeval Philosophy, 15s. - Second Edition, 
Vol. n. Modern Philosophy, 15*. - - - . Third Edition. 
Vol. III. Modern Philosophy since Hegel, 125. - Third Edition, 
The History of ^Esthetic. By Bernard Bosanquet, M.A., LL.D., late 

Fellow of University College, Oxford. [Second Series. 

The Development of Rational Theology since Kant. By Professor Otto 

Pfleiderer, of Berlin. [Second Series.] Second Edition, 

Philosophy and Political Economy in some of their Historical Re- 
lations. By James Bonar, M.A., LL.D. [Second Series. 
Appearance and Reality. By F. H. Bradley, M.A., Fellow of Merton 

College, Oxford. 
Natural Rights. By David G. Ritchie, Professor of Logic and Metaphysics 

in the University of St. Andrews. [Third Series. 

Sigwart*8 Logic. Translated by Helen Dendy. 2 vols. [Fourth Series. 
Analytic Psychology. By G. F. Stout, M.A., Fellow of Sl John's College, 
Cambridge, University Lecturer in the Moral Sciences. 2 vols. [Third Series. 



LIST OF WORKS IN PREPARATION. 

FIRST SERIES. 

Early Idealism : Descartes to Leibnttx. By W. L. Courtney, M.A., LL.D. 

(St Andrews), Fellow of New CoUeee, Oxford. 
Gbrman Idealists : Kant to Hegel. By Wm. Wallace, M. A., Whyte Professor 

of Moral Philosophy, University of Oxford. 
Modern Realists: Leibnitx, Herbart, Lotze. By Andrew Seth, M.A., 

Professor of Logic and English Literature, University of Edinburgh. 
Sensationalists: Locke to Mill. By W. S. Hough, M.Ph., Professor of 

Mental and Moral «Philosophy, University of Minnesota, U.S.A. 
Thb Utilitarians : Hume to Contemporary Writers. By W. R. Sorley, M.A.» 

Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and Professor of Philosophy in 

University College, Cardiff. 
Principle op Evolution in its Scientific and Philosophical Aspects. By 

John Watson, LL.D., Professor of Moral Philosophy, University of Queen's 

College, Kingston, Canada. 
SECOND SERIES. 

The History of Psychology : Empirical and Rational. By Robert Adamson, 

M.A., LL.D., Professor of Logic, University of Glasgow. 
The History op Political Philosophy. By D. G. Ritchie, M.A., Professor 

of Logic and Metaphysics, University of St. Andrews, and J. H. Muiruead. 

M.A., Lecturer in Philosophy, Royal Hollo^ay College, Egham, and 

Bedford College, London. 
The History op the Philosophical Tendencies op the Ninetbbnth 

Century. By Josiah Royce, Professor of Philosophy, Harvard University* 
THIRD SERIES. 

First Principles op Philosophy. Bv John Stuart Mackenzie, M.A., 

Professor of Logic and Philosophy in the University College of South 

Wales and Monmouthshire. 
The Theory op Ethics. By Edward Cairo, LL.D., Master of Balliol College, 

Oxford, late Professor of Moral Philosophy, University of Glasgow. 
Epistemology ; or, The Theory op Knowledge. By James Ward, D.Sc., 

LL.D., Fellow and Lecturer of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
Principles op Instrumental Logic. By John Dewey, Pb.D., Professor of 

Philosophy, University of Michigan. 

SWAN SONNENSCHEIN & CO., Ld., LONDON, 
MACMILLAN ft CO., NEW YORK. 



3^"9"fSf^ff 



The boiTOwer must letum this item on or before 
the last date stamped below. If another user 
places a recall for this item, the borrower_will 
be notified of the need for an earlTer return. 

Non-receipt of overdue notices does not exempt 
the borrower from overdue fines. 



Harvard College Widener Library 
Cambridge, MA 02138 617-495-2413 



/ 




Please handle with care. 

Thank you for helping to preserve 
library collections at Harvard. 



r 



^